THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 
H.  A.  CODY 


c 
\ 


--f 


j  OE  CALIF.  LIBRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 


M»' 


THE  CHIEF  OF 
THE   RANGES 

A  TALE  OF  THE  YUKON 

BY 

H.  A.  CODY 


AUTHOR  OF 

THE  FRONTIERSMAN,  UNDER  SEALED 
ORDERS,  THE  LONG  PATROL,  ETC. 


kTd 


GROSSET    &    DUNLAP 

PUBLISHERS  NEW    YORK 


££  CALIF 

-A  LOS  AN 


GELES 


COPTRIGHT,  int. 
BY  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


HINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 


I1NIY,  OF  CALIF.  LKRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 


TO 

MY  FATHER  AND  MOTHER 


2126117 


CONTENTS 


CHAFTKB  PAGB 

I     THM    RAIDERS 1 

II     FOILBD 10 

III  Our  or  THE  STORM 21 

IV  WARNING 31 

V    SECRET  DEPTHS 42 

VI    REJECTED 51 

VII    TOKENS 85 

VIII    THE  VANGUARD 73 

IX    CHIVALRY 85 

X    THE  PAWN  IN  THE  GAME 04 

XI    FOES  WITHOUT  AND  WITHIN 108 

XII    THE  MESSENGEB 115 

XIII  A  MAIDEN'S  WILL 124 

XIV  CAPTURED 134 

XV    THE  SPIRIT  OF  KXOTA 145 

XVI    THE  VOICE  OF  THE  DECEIVER 161 

XVII    IN  THE  FOREST  DEPTHS 174 

XVIII    LOYALTY 188 

XIX    SHROUDED  LIGHT 197 

XX    THE  CALL  OF  THE  HEABT 208 

XXI    BY  THE  WATER-GATE 216 

XXII    TRAITORS   . 225 

XXIII  THE  FETTERED  CHIEF 237 

XXIV  OUT  FROM  THE  HILLS 247 

XXV    INTO  THE  UNKNOWIC 258 

XXVI    REGIONS  BEYOND 271 

XXVII    TORT  YUKON 280 

XXVIII  AT  LAST  .                                                              .  291 


THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 


THE    CHIEF 
OF   THE    RANGES 

CHAPTER  I 

THE    RAIDERS 

r  |1H-U  crooked  river  wound  its  lazy  way  between 
i  gently  shelving  banks.  The  pebbles  along  the 
shore  sparkled  like  mirrors  beneath  the  sun's  bright 
rays.  The  whole  land  stood  agleam  on  this  fair  sum- 
mer afternoon  in  the  far  Canadian  Northland.  Only 
a  gentle  whisper  rose  from  the  dark  forest  as  the  drift- 
ing breeze  stirred  the  crests  of  battalions  of  rugged 
spruce  and  fir  trees.  The  wind,  floating  along  the 
river  and  rippling  the  surface  of  the  water,  caused 
the  small  canoe  lying  near  the  shore  to  chafe  fretfully 
upon  the  beach. 

Owindia,  seated  well  astern,  played  one  small  brown 
hand  in  the  stream.  The  breeze,  touching  her  loose 
dark  hair,  tossed  it  over  her  cheeks  and  forehead  in 
rich  confusion.  Listlessly  she  leaned  against  the  side 
of  the  canoe,  looking  down  dreamily  into  the  clear 
depths  beneath. 

1 


3  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

The  river,  wind  and  forest  were  all  like  herself  — 
creatures  of  freedom.  She  knew  them  in  their  days  of 
austerity  and  coldness  as  well  as  in  times  of  peace 
and  repose.  In  winter  and  summer,  in  storm  and 
sunshine,  they  had  always  been  her  companions,  and 
she  loved  them  with  the  deep  affection  of  her  ardent 
nature. 

Of  what  was  she  thinking  as  she  sat  there  in  the 
sunshine,  idly  dabbling  in  the  water  ?  Was  it  of  some 
bright  event  in  her  young  life  of  sixteen  summers  ? 
Or  was  it  a  vision,  lying  golden  in  the  far-off  future  ? 
Perhaps  she  was  thinking  of  her  father  and  wondering 
when  he  would  return  from  the  chase.  Whatever  it 
was  the  picture  was  evidently  bright  which  filled  her 
mind,  for  occasionally  her  lips  parted  in  a  sweet 
smile.  No  sense  of  fear  was  hers,  and  no  dark  fore- 
bodings disturbed  her  quiet  repose.  So  full  of  joy  had 
been  her  life  that  only  the  outward  aspect  had  been 
presented  to  her  view.  She  knew  nothing  of  the  many 
strange,  subtle  ways  within,  of  darkness,  misery,  cru- 
elty, and  death.  The  noble  forest  on  her  right  was 
brilliant  outwardly,  but  she  could  not  see  within  its 
secret  depths,  nor  through  its  long,  sombre  arches. 
Had  it  been  possible  the  dreamy  expression  would  have 
faded  from  her  eyes,  and  the  happy  smile  would  have 
left  her  lips.  What  connection  had  those  crouching 
forms,  slinking  beneath  the  outspreading  branches, 
with  the  peace  of  that  summer  day?  The  venomous 
serpent  crawling  through  the  tall  grass  can  change  in 


THE  RAIDERS  3 

an  instant  the  child's  joyous  laughter  to  shrieks  of 
terror. 

A  slight  noise  among  the  trees  fell  upon  Owindia's 
keen  ears,  causing  her  to  glance  quickly  around.  See- 
ing nothing  unusual  she  resumed  her  former  position. 
It  was  only  a  rabbit,  no  doubt,  or  a  squirrel  skurrying 
along  the  ground.  But  her  interest  had  become  aroused, 
and  once  again  her  eyes  searched  the  dark  recesses. 
As  she  did  so  she  leaped  to  her  feet,  and  stood  for  an 
instant  with  the  startled  expression  of  a  hunted  ani- 
mal. Then  from  her  lips  came  a  wild  cry  of  alarm, 
as  she  sprang  from  the  canoe,  and  darted  rapidly  along 
the  shore.  Occasionally  she  glanced  back  over  her 
shoulder,  and  each  time  the  sight  urged  her  to  greater 
speed.  Yes,  they  were  coming  with  long  swinging 
lopes.  Monsters  they  seemed  to  the  terrified  girl,  and 
when  she  heard  their  hideous  laughter  as  they  steadily 
gained  upon  her  a  sickening  dread  possessed  her. 
What  had  become  of  that  bright  sunny  face?  Where 
were  those  dreamy  eyes?  Surely  this  was  not  the 
maiden  who  had  reclined  so  gracefully  in  the  canoe 
but  a  short  time  before. 

Owindia  had  rounded  a  bend  now,  and  there  ahead 
appeared  a  frail  rude  lodge.  Before  it  stood  a  woman, 
who  gazed  with  wonder  upon  the  wild-eyed  girl  rush- 
ing toward  her,  and  screaming  in  frenzied  tones  "  Chil- 
cats !  Chilcats !  "  Then  she  caught  sight  of  the  pur- 
suers, and  with  a  cry  she  started  forward,  reached  the 
maiden,  and  enfolded  her  in  her  arms.  Half  carrying 


$  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

and  half  dragging  she  hurried  Owindia  toward  the 
lodge,  and  had  only  time  to  thrust  her  through  the 
opening  used  as  a  door  when  the  two  hraves  leaped 
upon  her  and  endeavoured  to  hurl  her  aside.  The 
woman  was  aroused  to  the  wildest  fury.  She  strug- 
gled and  fought  with  her  hare-limbed  antagonists.  She 
writhed  and  twisted  in  their  merciless  grasp.  Her 
sharp  finger  nails  left  streaming  red  scars  wherever  she 
touched  their  bodies,  and  her  firm  white  teeth  sank 
deep  into  the  quivering  flesh.  She  was  more  than  a 
mere  woman  now;  she  was  a  mother  fighting  for  her 
only  child  against  the  overpowering  force  of  brutal 
passion. 

Leaving  his  companion  to  contend  alone  outside  with 
this  fury  of  a  woman,  the  taller  Indian  freed  himself, 
entered  the  lodge,  caught  Owindia  in  his  arms,  and 
started  to  make  his  escape  by  bursting  through  the  rear 
of  the  lodge.  From  the  maiden's  lips  arose  shrieks  of 
the  wildest  terror,  and  vainly  she  endeavoured  to  tear 
herself  away  from  her  captor.  But  he  held  her  firm, 
and  smothered  her  cries  by  placing  one  big,  dirty 
hand  over  her  mouth. 

~No  sooner  did  the  mother  realise  what  was  taking 
place  within  the  lodge  than  she  loosened  her  hold  upon 
her  adversary,  and  sprang  to  the  rescue  of  her  daugh- 
ter. Owindia's  captor  saw  her  coming,  and,  knowing 
what  a  close  contact  would  mean,  he  gave  her  a  brutal 
kick  as  she  approached.  For  an  instant  the  woman 
struggled  to  maintain  her  ground,  but  her  brain  reeled, 


THE  RAIDERS  5 

a  mist  rose  before  her  eyes,  and  she  sank  to  the  earth, 
striking  heavily  upon  a  sharp  stone  as  she  fell. 

The  raiders  were  now  free  from  this  turbulent 
mother,  and  a  harsh  laugh  of  scorn  broke  from  their 
lips  as  they  looked  upon  the  prostrate  form.  No  sense 
of  pity  stirred  their  hearts,  for  was  not  this  woman  one 
of  the  despised  Ayana  tribe?  But  with  the  girl  it 
was  different.  She  was  beautiful,  and  they  needed 
her. 

Owindia  no  longer  struggled,  but  lay  like  a  crushed 
flower  in  those  gripping  arms.  She  glanced  at  her 
mother  lying  helplessly  before  her,  and  then  into  the 
faces  of  her  captors.  But  no  sign  of  mercy  could  she 
detect  in  their  greedy,  lustful  eyes.  No  hope  could 
she  expect  from  them.  They  would  carry  her  away 
beyond  the  mountains  down  to  the  coast,  and  what  then  ? 
Had  not  her  father  and  mother  often  told  her  of  the 
raids  the  Chilcats  had  made  in  days  past,  when  wives 
and  daughters  had  been  ruthlessly  snatched  away,  never 
more  to  return  to  their  own  people  ?  Had  she  not  pic- 
tured it  all  in  her  mind  —  the  terror,  despair  and  the 
long  years  of  heart-breaking  life  among  that  ferocious 
tribe?  Had  she  not  at  times,  even  as  a  child,  started 
up  in  alarm  in  the  dead  of  night  thinking  the  Chilcats 
were  upon  her?  And  now  it  had  come  to  pass.  It 
was  no  longer  a  dream,  but  a  terrible  reality. 

With  their  precious  booty  thus  secured,  the  Chilcata 
turned  toward  the  silent  forest  at  their  back.  They 
had  taken  but  a  few  steps  forward  when  out  from  amid 


6  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

the  trees  leaped  a  gigantic  native,  and  with  a  wild  cry; 
of  rage  and  bereavement  rushed  toward  the  raiders. 
The  Indian  bearing  the  maiden  dropped  his  burden 
upon  the  ground,  and  endeavoured  to  seize  the  small 
hatchet  hanging  at  his  waist.  His  efforts  were  in  vain, 
for  the  next  instant  he  was  stretched  full  length  upon 
the  earth,  with  his  thick  skull  shattered  by  a  blow  that 
would  have  rent  a  rock  in  twain.  His  companion,  by 
a  tremendous  sideward  bound,  escaped  a  like  fate  and 
sped  off  nimbly  into  the  forest,  and  escaped  from  view. 
The  victor  did  not  attempt  to  follow  the  retreating 
Chilcat,  but  stood  like  a  statue  over  his  fallen  victim. 
A  rage,  wild  and  ungoverned,  possessed  his  soul.  His 
eyes  gleamed  with  the  fury  of  a  lioness  bereft  of  her 
cubs.  His  great  breast  lifted  and  fell,  telling  plainly 
of  the  storm  raging  within.  The  muscles  of  his  long 
tense  right  arm  stood  out  like  cords  of  thrice-twisted 
hemp.  With  a  grip  of  steel  his  fingers  clutched  the 
haft  of  his  hunting  axe.  At  his  feet  lay  the  dead 
Chilcat.  What  did  it  matter  that  life  was  extinct  in 
that  prostrate  form?  He  was  of  the  hated  race,  the 
people  who  for  long  years  had  been  grinding  down  the 
Ayana.  It  was  something  to  have  even  one  of  their 
dead  so  near  him  now.  Lifting  high  his  axe  he  smote 
again  and  again  that  quivering  body.  His  fury  in- 
creased at  every  stroke.  It  was  not  one  Chilcat  he 
was  smiting,  but  the  whole  race.  He  paused  at  length 
and  looked  around  as  if  expecting  enemies  from  every 
quarter.  He  glanced  toward  the  forest  and  the  shore, 


THE  HAIDERS  7 

and  at  last  beheld  his  daughter  crouched  upon  the 
ground  a  few  paces  away.  In  her  eyes  was  a  new 
expression  of  fear.  She  could  not  understand  her 
father's  terrible  action.  Never  before  had  she  wit- 
nessed a  scene  like  this ;  death  and  such  boundless  fury. 
It  could  not  be  her  father,  Klitonda,  the  brave  chief 
of  the  Ayana.  And  even  as  the  giant  looked  upon 
his  daughter  his  arm  relaxed  and  a  somewhat  softer 
light  came  into  his  eyes.  He  crossed  to  where  she 
was  crouching  and  laid  his  hand  upon  her  shoulder. 
She  shrank  away  at  the  touch,  gentle  though  it  was, 
while  a  low  moan  escaped  her  lips.  Presently  sha 
looked  up.  Her  father  had  moved  away,  and  was 
kneeling  by  the  side  of  the  prostrate  woman,  scanning 
her  face  and  speaking  to  her. 

"  Klota,  Klota,"  he  called,  "  Klitonda  has  come. 
He  is  here." 

Quickly  Owindia  rose  to  her  feet  and  hurried  to 
where  her  father  was  kneeling.  So  great  had  been  her 
terror  that  she  had  scarcely  thought  of  her  mother. 
But  now  she  realised  that  something  was  wrong.  See- 
ing her  mother  huddled  there,  so  still  and  death-like, 
with  a  gurgling  cry  she  dropped  by  her  side  and  peered 
into  those  staring  eyes,  and  softly  stroked  the  face  so 
dear  to  her. 

"  Mother,  mother !  "  she  wailed,  "  speak  to  Owindia. 
Don't  look  that  way.  Don't !  " 

Then  something  arrested  her  attention,  which  made 
her  heart  almost  stop  its  beating.  It  waa  the  slow 


8 

trickle  of  a  tiny  red  stream,  oozing  out  from  the  jet 
black  hair  of  the  unconscious  woman,  and  mingling 
with  the  sand. 

"It's  blood!  It's  blood!"  she  cried,  lifting  her 
startled  eyes  to  her  father's  face.  "  The  Chilcats  have 
killed  her!  Oh-o-o-o!" 

Klitonda  was  himself  once  more.  !N~o  longer  was 
his  rage  expressed  in  outward  action.  It  was  like  the 
silent,  pent-up  force  of  the  concealed  mine,  only  waiting 
the  right  moment  to  burst  forth  in  appalling  destruc- 
tion. Gathering  his  wife  tenderly  in  his  strong  arms 
he  carried  her  swiftly  to  the  lodge,  and  laid  her  gently 
upon  a  bed  of  soft  furs.  Well  did  he  know  that  she 
would  never  look  at  him  again,  never  speak  to  him 
more.  Picking  up  a  dressed  deer-skin  lying  near  he 
drew  it  over  Klota's  stiffening  body.  He  paused  for 
a  moment  ere  shrouding  her  face.  A  slight  chain  of 
gold  encircled  the  woman's  neck,  supporting  a  small 
locket  concealed  beneath  her  dress.  This  he  unfas- 
tened, and  handed  it  to  Owindia. 

"  Wear  it,  child,"  he  said ;  "  it  was  your  mother's." 

The  long  day  waned,  and  night  at  length  shut  down 
chilly  over  the  land.  A  fitful  breeze  rippled  the  river's 
surface,  and  stirred  the  tops  of  the  pointed  trees.  It 
moaned  around  the  lodge  wherein  lay  Owindia  upon 
her  bed  of  skins  of  wild  animals.  Her  black  hair  fell 
around  her  drawn,  tear-stained  face.  The  light  from 
the  fire  outside  illumined  the  interior  of  the  humble 
abode.  It  threw  into  clear  relief  the  graceful  form  of 


THE  RAIDERS  9 

the  sleeping  maiden  and  the  contour  of  her  shrouded 
mother  not  far  away. 

By  the  burning  logs  crouched  Klitonda.  No  sleep 
came  to  his  eyes.  He  gazed  down  silently  into  the 
red  hot  embers,  as  if  fascinated  by  their  fiery  glow. 
But  hotter  and  more  terrible  was  the  fire  surging  within 
the  breast  of  this  outraged  chief.  Once  he  straight- 
ened himself  up,  turned  partly  around,  and  threw  out 
a  hard  clenched  fist  toward  the  great  Chilcoot  range  of 
mountains  lying  away  to  the  westward.  Such  action 
was  more  eloquent  than  many  words.  It  was  a  symbol, 
the  outward  and  risible  sign  of  a  mighty  inward  re- 
solve. 


CHAPTER  II 


STEEP  wooded  banks  lined  both  sides  of  the  Yukon 
River  for  many  miles.  On  one  of  the  highest 
hills  stood  Klitonda,  keenly  watching  the  crooked 
stream  as  it  wound  like  a  silver  thread  through  its 
setting  of  dark  green  trees.  He  might  have  been  a 
stump,  for  not  the  slightest  movement  did  he  make. 

Far  away  in  the  distance  toward  the  left  his  eyes 
were  resting  upon  two  specks  gliding  steadily  up 
stream.  That  they  were  Chilcat  traders  and  plunderers 
he  was  well  aware.  As  he  looked  his  right  hand  closed 
fiercely  upon  the  stout  bow  which  only  his  arm  could 
bend  to  its  full  capacity.  The  day  was  cool,  and  a 
keen  wind  careening  o^er  the  land  presaged  a  coming 
storm.  But  Klitonda  heeded  it  not. 

Since  that  terrible  night,  over  a  year  before,  when  he 
had  watched  the  burning  embers  in  front  of  the  lodge 
wherein  his  wife  was  lying  cold  in  death,  the  fire 
raging  within  his  heart  had  not  subsided.  Time  had 
only  added  fuel,  and  a  deeper  intensity  to  the  flames. 
The  Chilcats  had  vowed  revenge  for  the  brave  who 
had  been  slain.  "  Blood  for  blood  "  was  their  cry, 
and  they  had  mercilessly  hunted  Klitonda  from  place 

10 


FOILED  11 

to  place.  They  had  threatened  to  exterminate  the  whole 
Ayana  tribe  if  the  chief  were  not  delivered  into  their 
hands.  But  this  threat  had  never  been  carried  out,  for 
the  Chilcats  could  not  well  afford  to  slaughter  the 
hunters  and  trappers  who  supplied  them  so  regularly 
with  an  abundance  of  game  and  valuable  fura. 

But  Klitonda  had  not  been  idle.  He  had  roamed  the 
land  like  a  weird  spectre,  appearing  suddenly  in  the 
most  unlikely  places,  and  at  times  when  least  expected. 
He  had  visited  every  band  of  his  scattered  flock  by 
river,  lake,  and  in  forest  depths.  Wherever  a  camp 
fire  had  been  lighted  there  Klitonda's  voice  had  been 
heard,  pleading  with  his  people,  and  urging  them  to 
arouse  to  action  and  drive  back  the  haughty,  insulting 
Chilcats  beyond  the  mountain  ranges.  But  his  efforts 
seemed  all  in  vain.  A  spirit  of  base  fear  pervaded  the 
hearts  of  even  the  lustiest  of  the  warriors.  They  had 
been  too  terribly  crushed  and  held  in  subjection  so  long 
to  be  stirred  easily  to  action.  The  old  men  and  women 
who  had  survived  that  slaughtering  carnage  had  passed 
away,  but  not  without  instilling  into  the  breasts  of 
their  children  their  own  overwhelming  dread  of  that 
cruel  coast  tribe. 

With  Klitonda  it  was  different.  Pear  to  him  was 
unknown,  and  he  despised  the  cringing  spirit  of  his 
people.  Two  forces  now  governed  his  very  being :  one, 
the  love  he  bore  to  his  only  child,  Owindia;  the 
other,  the  hatred  to  the  Chilcats,  and  his  determination 
to  free  the  land  from  their  dominating  sway.  So  on 


12  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

this  late  fall  afternoon  as  he  watched  the  two  canoes 
out  upon  the  river  an  almost  overpowering  passion 
possessed  his  soul.  This  was  due  to  the  visit  he  had 
just  made  to  his  wife's  grave  near  at  hand.  He  had 
not  previously  returned  to  the  place  since  he  had  borne 
her  body  up  that  steep  hill  over  twelve  months  before. 
But  the  longing  had  been  strong  within  his  heart  to 
look  upon  the  spot  where  she  was  lying.  And  so  he 
had  come  back,  and  had  stood  for  a  long  time  by  the 
lonely  mound  upon  the  hilltop. 

Having  watched  the  advancing  canoes  until  the  trees 
along  the  shore  hid  them  from  view,  Klitonda  left  the 
summit  and  glided  swiftly  down  through  the  forest  to- 
ward the  river.  Ere  long  he  moved  more  cautiously, 
and  at  length  coming  to  the  brow  of  the  bank  he  dropped 
upon  his  knees,  and  crept  warily  forward.  Under  the 
ehelter  of  a  small  thick  fir  tree  he  paused  and  from  his 
place  of  concealment  he  was  able  to  obtain  an  excellent 
view  of  all  that  took  place  below.  He  could  see  that 
the  Chilcats  had  landed,  and  were  bartering  with  a 
number  of  Ayana  Indians  encamped  at  that  very  place. 
Klitonda  well  knew  that  moose  meat  and  skins  were 
being  exchanged  for  trinkets  of  little  valua  In  fact 
the  Chilcats  set  the  price,  and  if  they  had  nothing  to 
give  would  always  take  what  they  wanted  as  a  matter 
of  course. 

Klitonda  breathed  hard,  and  his  dusky  face  grew 
darker  than  ever  as  he  watched  the  unscrupulous 
barter.  How  he  longed  to  leap  down  the  hill  and  meet 


FOILED  13 

those  plunderers  face  to  face.  He  believed  he  would 
be  a  match  for  all  of  them,  even  though  they  were  ten 
to  one.  But  he  well  knew  that  such  an  act  would  be 
useless.  Nothing  would  be  gained.  Only  by  the  united 
efforts  of  the  Ayana  could  anything  of  a  definite  nature 
be  accomplished. 

Presently  an  expression  of  anxiety  came  into  Kli- 
tonda's  eyes.  For  a  while  he  remained  lost  in  thought. 
His  mind  turned  toward  his  daughter  whom  he  had  left 
that  morning  in  a  temporary  lodge  farther  upstream. 
The  Chilcats  would  pass  that  way,  and  he  must  get 
there  first.  It  would  not  do  for  those  human  wolves  to 
see  Owindia. 

Slipping  quietly  back  from  the  brow  of  the  hill  until 
he  had  gained  the  safety  of  the  forest,  he  sped  with 
nimble  feet  among  the  trees.  No  trail  marked  the  way, 
and  Klitonda  needed  none.  He  was  as  certain  of  his 
steps  as  if  he  walked  on  a  well-beaten  road.  Ere  long 
the  river  appeared  to  view,  and  warily  approaching  the 
shore  he  looked  carefully  up  and  down  the  stream. 
Then  drawing  a  small  dug-out  canoe  from  a  concealed 
place  he  pushed  it  gently  into  the  water  and  stepped 
in.  Seizing  one  of  the  two  paddles  lying  in  the  bottom 
he  sent  the  rocking  craft  speeding  on  its  way.  The 
wind  was  in  his  teeth,  blowing  strong  and  keen  from  the 
great  lake  two  miles  beyond. 

Klitonda  had  gone  but  a  short  distance,  when,  hap- 
pening to  look  back,  he  saw  the  two  canoes  of  the  Chil- 
cats rounding  a  bend  in  the  river  several  hundred  yards 


14  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

behind.  They  had  evidently  caught  sight  of  the  craft 
ahead,  and  were  bending  strongly  to  their  paddlee  in 
an  effort  to  overtake  the  lone  voyager. 

The  sight  of  his  pursuers  affected  KHitonda  like 
magic.  With  a  jerk  he  settled  himself  into  a  better 
position,  and  drove  the  blade  of  his  polished  paddle 
into  the  cold  water  with  a  sudden  swish.  The  canoe 
responded  like  a  thing  of  life,  and  bounded  forward  as 
if  eager  to  do  its  master's  bidding.  Only  occasionally 
did  Klitonda  glance  back,  and  each  time  he  noticed 
that  the  Chilcats  were  steadily  gaining.  There  were 
ten  of  them,  and  each  wielded  a  paddle. 

The  current  was  now  swift  and  Klitonda  was  com- 
pelled at  times  to  keep  close  to  the  shore.  Eagerly  he 
looked  ahead  and  at  length  saw  far  beyond  the  faint 
outline  of  the  lodge  he  had  recently  erected.  The 
sight  lent  new  strength  to  his  arms.  He  must  reach 
the  place  before  his  pursuers  overtook  him.  Soon  the 
rain,  which  had  been  threatening  for  some  time,  met 
him.  It  drove  lashingly  into  his  face,  impelled  by  the 
ever  increasing  wind.  But  neither  rain,  wind  nor 
current  could  stay  the  onward  rush  of  that  trim  little 
craft.  The  paddle  bent  beneath  Elitonda's  tremendous 
sweep.  He  felt  that  the  Chilcats  were  not  far  behind, 
but  he  could  not  afford  to  turn  around  even  for  one 
fleeting  glance.  His  eyes  were  constantly  fixed  upon 
the  lodge  ahead,  which  was  now  becoming  quite  dis- 
tinct. He  watched  for  Owindia  as  he  approached. 
Would  she  be  near  the  shore,  waiting  his  return,  or  had 


FOILED  15 

she  strolled  off  into  the  forest  a  short  distance  as  was 
sometimes  her  custom? 

Nearer  and  nearer  swept  the  canoe.  He  could  see  the 
opening  of  the  lodge,  but  no  one  was  in  sight;  all  was 
in  silence  about  the  place.  A  few  more  mighty  strokes, 
and  then  a  wild,  piercing  whoop  broke  from  his  lips. 
It  was  answered  by  yells  of  derision  from  the  pursuing 
Chilcats.  They  knew  the  man  now  as  the  outcast  chief 
whom  they  longed  to  capture.  He  could  not  escape 
them  they  felt  sure,  and  what  could  one  man  do,  armed 
only  with  bow  and  arrows,  against  their  fire-vomiting 
guns  ?  They  would  take  him  alive,  if  possible,  in  tri- 
umph back  to  the  coast.  And  his  daughter  —  they 
saw  her  emerge  from  the  lodge  —  would  be  theirs,  too. 
There  was  not  a  Chilcat  but  had  heard  of  her  remark- 
able beauty,  and  longed  to  possess  her  as  his  own. 

Owindia  comprehended  the  whole  situation  at  a 
glance.  With  her  to  think  was  to  act,  so  hurrying  for- 
ward she  reached  the  shore  just  as  Klitonda  ran  the 
canoe  alongside.  Words  were  unnecessary,  and  aa 
Owindia  stepped  lightly  and  quickly  aboard,  she  seized 
the  unused  paddle,  dropped  upon  her  knees,  and  began 
to  assist  her  father.  They  were  now  close  to  the  large 
lake,  and  the  swells  rolling  in  through  the  narrow  chan- 
nel ahead  gave  evidence  of  the  roughness  of  the  water 
beyond.  But  not  for  an  instant  did  Klitonda  hesitate. 
Pointing  the  canoe  for  the  opening  it  bounded  forward 
as  if  anxious  to  do  battle  with  the  tempest  outside.  The 
white-capped  waves  rushed  to  meet  it ;  the  spray  dashed 


16          THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

over  the  "bow  at  each  headlong  plunge,  and  the  racing 
wind  strove  to  turn  it  from  its  course. 

Klitonda  steered  straight  for  the  open.  Owindia's 
lithe  form  bent  and  swayed  at  each  dip  of  her  paddle. 
No  word  was  spoken,  for  father  and  daughter  realised 
the  seriousness  of  their  position.  Both  knew  what 
fearful  odds  they  were  facing.  It  seemed  the  wildest 
folly  to  attempt  to  run  over  that  lake  in  such  a  frail 
craft  But  better  far  to  brave  the  fury  of  the  elements 
than  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  their  pursuers.  With  the 
former  there  was  the  possible  chance  of  mercy  and 
escape;  with  the  latter  none. 

Klitonda  did  not  believe  that  the  Chilcats  would  at- 
tempt the  pursuit  across  the  lake.  Great  was  his  sur- 
prise, therefore,  when  glancing  back  he  saw  that  they 
were  holding  firmly  to  their  course.  So  set  were  they 
upon  making  the  capture  that  their  inborn  discretion 
was  for  the  time  overcome  by  the  spirit  of  rashness. 
Where  such  a  small  canoe  could  go  they  could  follow, 
so  they  fondly  imagined.  But  they  forgot  how  heavily 
their  crafts  were  freighted,  not  only  with  the  men,  but 
also  with  the  large  supply  of  moose  meat  they  had  ob- 
tained down  the  river.  At  first  the  canoes  were  able 
to  stem  the  waves  which  beat  against  their  bows.  They 
rent  them  asunder  and  threw  them  easily  aside.  At 
length,  however,  the  waves  became  larger  and  as  the 
curling  whitecaps  reared  up  angrily  in  front,  the  canoes 
plunged  heavily  and  began  to  ship  water.  Seeing  this 
the  Chilcats  realised  their  imminent  danger,  and  in  a 


FOILED  17 

moment  of  panic  swung  the  canoes  to  the  left  as  if  to 
make  for  the  shore.  It  proved  a  fatal  mistake,  for  the 
next  oncoming  wave  broke  right  over  them,  completely 
swamping  both  canoes.  In  an  instant  the  ten  Chilcats 
were  struggling  desperately  in  the  icy  water.  They 
were  all  good  swimmers,  and  at  once  struck  out  for  the 
land.  But  their  efforts  were  in  vain,  and  soon  the  last 
had  disappeared  beneath  the  surface  of  that  rough 
inland  lake. 

When  Klitonda  saw  what  had  happened,  a  grim  tri- 
umph shone  in  his  clear  dark  eyes.  He  spoke  a  few 
words  to  Owindia,  who  drawing  in  her  paddle  turned 
herself  deftly  about  in  the  canoe.  Klitonda  did  the 
same,  and  soon  they  were  driving  before  the  wind  back 
over  the  very  course  they  had  just  taken.  Night  had 
shut  down  dark  and  cold  by  the  time  they  reached 
smoother  water,  and  passed  down  the  narrow  channel. 
Soon  they  were  before  their  own  lodge,  and  the  canoe 
drawn  well  up  on  the  shore.  Then  a  fire  was  lighted, 
and  supper  prepared. 

Klitonda  sat  that  evening  by  the  fire,  while  Owindia 
lay  on  several  skins  just  within  the  door  of  the  lodge. 
The  bright  light  fell  upon  her  strongly  moulded  face, 
and  played  with  her  dark  hair.  Her  eyes  were  gazing 
dreamily  before  her,  out  upon  the  leaping  flames.  Oc- 
casionally Klitonda  looked  in  her  direction  and  his 
eyes  were  full  of  tenderness. 

"  I  nearly  lost  you  to-night,  little  one,"  he  began. 
"  Things  looked  very  bad  for  a  time." 


18  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  Oh,  it  was  terrible !  "  and  Owindia  clasped  her 
hands  before  her  as  she  replied,  while  a  slight  shiver 
shook  her  body.  "  When  will  we  be  safe  from  the 
cruel  Chilcats?  Why  do  they  hunt  us  all  the  time? 
Why  can't  they  leave  us  alone  ?  " 

"  They  will  never  do  that,  child,  until  our  people 
make  up  their  minds  to  drive  them  back  beyond  the 
mountains  of  the  setting  sun,  and  I  fear  that  will  not 
be  for  some  time.  I  am  dreading  the  outcome  of  the 
death  of  those  ten  men  to-night." 

"  In  what  way,  father  ?  " 

"  The  Chilcats  will  think  that  the  Ayana  killed  them, 
and  they  may  come  in  great  numbers  to  seek  revenge. 
Anyway  no  matter  what  happens  we  are  never  safe. 
They  hate  me  because  I  have  always  opposed  them,  and 
have  been  trying  to  stir  up  our  people  against  them. 
And  they  want  you  because  you  are  so  beautiful.  I  un- 
derstand there  is  great  rivalry  among  the  coast  Indiana 
over  you.  The  chief's  son,  a  very  determined  man, 
has  made  up  his  mind  to  have  you  as  his  wife.  Oh, 
little  one,  my  heart  is  sore  all  the  time.  I  am  ever 
thinking  how  those  wolves  are  trying  to  steal  you  away. 
How  could  I  live  without  you  ?  Since  your  dear  mother 
died  you  have  been  my  only  comfort." 

"  But  why  should  the  chief's  son  want  me,  father  ?  " 
Owindia  replied.  "  There  must  be  many  women  along 
the  coast  more  pleasing  than  I  am." 

"But  you  are  different  from  them,  child.  You 
know  that  yourself.  There  is  white  blood  in  your  veins, 


FOILED  19. 

and  your  mother  taught  you  many  things  which  the 
coast  women  do  not  know." 

"  Yes,  father,  my  mother  taught  me  much,  and  I  have 
forgotten  nothing.  I  think  over  everything  day  and 
night.  I  would  die  rather  than  be  the  wife  of  a  Chil- 
cat  brave,  even  though  he  were  the  chief's  son.  There 
is  something  here,  father,"  and  she  placed  her  hand 
upon  her  breast,  "  which  gives  me  no  peace.  It  is  like 
a  voice  telling  me  of  a  life  different  from  this  such  as 
we  are  living.  My  mother  often  told  me  about  the 
wonderful  things  beyond  the  great  mountains  of  the 
rising  sun,  where  there  are  no  cruel  Chilcats;  where 
people  live  in  lodges  so  different  from  ours,  and  know, 
oh,  so  many  things.  And  she  told  aae  something  elae, 
father." 

"  What  is  it,  little  one  ?  " 

"  She  said  that  there  were  no  medicine  men  out  there; 
that  the  white  people  believed  in  the  Great  Father  who 
cares  for  each  one.  She  told  me  many  beautiful  stories 
about  Him,  and  I  remember  them  all." 

For  a  time  Klitonda  did  not  speak,  but  gazed  thought- 
fully into  the  fire.  This  noted  hunter  and  dreaded 
warrior  was  now  as  quiet  as  a  little  child.  Years  be- 
fore the  tiny  seed  of  a  new  power  had  entered  his  heart. 
It  had  been  slowly  growing,  and  was  steadily  contend- 
ing with  his  wild  savage  nature. 

"  Your  mother  often  told  me  about  the  wonderful 
ways  of  the  white  people,"  he  after  a  while  began. 
"  She  taught  me  many  things,  and  I  have  always  wanted 


20  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

our  own  race  to  understand  the  feeling  that  is  in  my 
heart.  Why  do  we  ever  remain  the  same?  We  are 
no  better  than  our  fathers  and  forefathers.  They 
hunted,  fished,  trapped  and  fought.  We  are  doing  the 
same.  This  land  is  ours,  and  has  been  ours  for  ages. 
Shall  we  let  the  Chilcats  have  it,  or  shall  we  drive  them 
back,  and  learn  the  secret  of  the  ways  of  the  white  peo- 
ple? I  cannot  tell  all  that's  in  my  heart  and  mind, 
but  I  see  and  hear  things,  and  when  I  try  to  tell  them 
to  my  people  they  shake  their  heads,  and  think  there 
is  something  wrong  with  me." 

Klitonda  rose  slowly  to  his  feet,  and  stood  erect  be- 
fore the  fire.  His  gaunt  face  was  drawn  and  tense,  and 
in  his  eyes  dwelt  a  wistful,  yearning  expression. 

"  Little  one,"  and  he  looked  down  earnestly  upon  hia 
daughter  as  he  spoke,  "  I  have  a  strange  feeling  to-night. 
Something  tells  me  that  we  are  soon  to  break  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Chilcats  over  this  land.  I  see  a  new 
power  coming  to  our  aid,  though  I  cannot  tell  what  it 
is.  My  heart  is  much  lighter  than  it  has  been  for 
months.  We  must  get  away  from  here,  for  we  are 
never  safe  so  close  to  the  coast  Sleep  now,  Owindia, 
for  we  must  leave  very  early  in  the  morning." 


i 


CHAPTER  III 

OUT  OF  THE   STORM 

THERE  was  snow  everywhere.  The  air  was  full 
of  it.  It  had  been  falling  for  hours.  The  wind 
raced  howling  over  the  land,  tossing  the  tree  tops  in 
swirling  confusion.  Klitonda  was  late,  and  the  soft 
snow  impeded  his  progress.  The  small  sled  he  was 
drawing  was  well  loaded  with  game  he  had  taken  from 
his  traps.  He  had  not  expected  siseh  a  storm  when  he 
started  from  his  lodge  early  that  morning.  There  was 
not  a  cloud  to  be  seen  then,  and  the  sun  was  bright  above 
the  horizon.  But  the  sky  had  suddenly  darkened,  and 
the  tempest  had  burst  upon  him  when  he  was  miles  from 
home.  He  had  crossed  lakes  and  wild  meadows 
where  he  could  hardly  see  two  rods  ahead  of  him.  But 
he  knew  his  course,  and  kept  steadily  on. 

He  was  in  the  shelter  of  the  forest  now  where  the 
wind  could  not  worry  him,  and  a  little  farther  on  stood 
his  snug  winter  abode.  He  was  thinking  deeply  as  he 
plodded  forward,  though  at  times  he  cast  furtive  glances 
among  the  trees  as  if  expecting  someone  to  emerge  from 
their  secret  depths.  He  had  met  a  trapper  of  his 
own  tribe  that  morning  who  had  imparted  to  him  dis- 
quieting news.  The  Chilcats,  so  he  was  told,  were 

21 


22-  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

preparing  to  cross  the  mountains  when  the  winter  was 
over.  They  were  to  come  in  great  numbers  to  demand 
compensation  for  the  ten  traders  who  had  lost  their 
lives  the  preceding  fall.  They  believed  that  they  had 
been  slain  by  the  Ayana  Indians,  and  would  listen  to 
no  word  of  explanation.  Besides  heavy  payments  of 
valuable  furs,  it  was  rumoured  that  they  were  to  demand 
the  persons  of  Klitonda  and  his  daughter.  If  their 
requests  were  not  granted  they  would  wage  a  merciless 
war,  wipe  the  Ayana  people  out  of  existence,  and  do 
all  the  hunting  and  trapping  themselves.  Already 
there  were  Chilcat  runners  in  the  country  who  were 
spying  out  the  various  bands,  and  seeking  to  ascertain 
where  the  chief  and  his  daughter  were  passing  the  win- 
ter. Such  stories  were  in  circulation  throughout  the 
country,  losing  nothing  in  their  transmission  from  band 
to  band. 

Although  Klitonda  was  well  aware  how  prone  his 
people  were  to  exaggerate  such  tales,  and  at  times  to 
make  out  matters  really  worse  than  they  were,  he  felt, 
nevertheless,  there  must  be  some  truth  at  the  bottom 
of  such  reports.  He  had  fully  expected  that  the  Chil- 
cats  would  bestir  themselves  over  the  death  of  the  ten 
braves,  and  had  often  wondered  what  course  of  action 
they  would  take  to  obtain  satisfaction. 

He  was  thinking  seriously  over  what  he  had  heard 
as  he  pressed  steadily  forward  through  the  storm  on 
this  late  mid-winter  afternoon.  His  alert  attitude,  and 


OUT  OF  THE  STOEM  23 

the  restless  roving  of  his  eyes  among  the  trees  plainly 
showed  that  the  stories  were  not  without  their  effect. 
He  longed  to  catch  sight  of  the  runners  now.  There 
would  be  no  more  prowling  around  his  lodge. 

At  length  he  came  to  a  sudden  standstill,  and  gazed 
down  intently  upon  the  snow.  There  before  him  were 
snow-shoe  tracks  recently  made.  From  the  impressions 
left  Klitonda  knew  that  it  was  not  one  of  his  own  tribe 
who  had  passed  that  way.  It  must  have  been  a  stran- 
ger, and  who  else  would  be  prowling  around  in  such 
a  storm  but  one  of  the  Chilcat  spies  ? 

Dropping  the  cord  of  his  sled  the  chief  unslung  the 
bow  from  off  his  back,  drew  forth  a  sharp  pointed  ar- 
row from  the  moose-hide  quiver,  and  looked  keenly 
ahead.  Then  he  started  cautiously  forward  upon  the 
trail  of  the  unknown  traveller.  As  he  advanced  he 
noted  that  the  marks  in  the  snow  became  more  crooked, 
and  it  seemed  as  if  the  person  who  made  them  was 
staggering  heavily.  In  one  place  he  saw  where  he  had 
evidently  fallen,  and  only  after  a  struggle  had  regained 
his  feet.  Henceforth  the  tracks  were  more  zig-zag 
than  ever.  Wondering  as  to  the  meaning  of  it  all  Kli- 
tonda now  stepped  on  more  rapidly,  and  soon  through 
the  storm  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  reeling  figure  some 
distance  beyond.  That  he  was  a  Chilcat  he  had  not 
the  slightest  doubt,  and  his  one  desire  was  to  approach 
quietly  and  dispatch  him  as  quickly  as  possible.  No 
feeling  of  pity  stirred  Klitonda's  heart  at  the  sight 


24  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

of  the  unfortunate  man  lost  in  such  a  storm.  He 
was  a  spy,  his  merciless  enemy  who  had  come  to  seek 
him  out. 

The  staggering  man  never  once  looked  back.  His 
head  was  bent  forward,  and  he  seemed  to  be  groping 
his  way  as  if  in  the  darkest  night.  Klitonda  had  the 
arrow  fitted  to  the  string,  and  was  about  to  draw  it 
full  to  the  head  when  the  stranger,  with  a  pitiful  cry 
of  despair,  threw  up  his  hands,  and  fell  full  length 
upon  his  face  in  the  soft  yielding  snow.  Seeing  that 
he  did  not  move,  or  make  any  attempt  to  rise,  Klitonda 
stepped  warily  toward  him,  still  keeping  the  bow  and 
arrow  in  readiness  for  any  sudden  emergency.  "When 
a  few  feet  from  where  the  fallen  man  was  lying  he 
paused  and  studied  him  most  carefully.  Then  he 
stepped  nearer  and  peered  down  close  in  an  effort  to 
obtain  a  view  of  the  man's  face.  Next  he  laid  aside 
his  bow  and  arrow,  seized  the  man  and  turned  him  over 
upon  his  back.  As  he  did  so  a  grunt  of  surprise  escaped 
Klitonda's  lips.  He  was  not  a  Chilcat  spy,  but  one  of 
another  race,  a  white  man.  Klitonda  did  not  begin  to 
conjecture  as  to  the  purpose  of  the  stranger's  visit.  It 
was  sufficient  for  the  present  to  know  that  the  man  was 
not  a  Chilcat  enemy.  For  the  whites  he  had  the  great- 
est  respect  and  admiration.  White  blood  had  flowed 
in  the  veins  of  his  own  dead  wife,  and  for  her  sake,  at 
least,  he  must  be  good  to  this  wayfarer. 

Stooping,  he  lifted  the  unconscious  man  in  his  arms, 
and  retraced  his  steps  over  the  trail  he  had  just  trav- 


25 

ersed.  It  was  no  light  burden  he  bore,  but  a  dead 
weight  of  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  seventy  pounds. 
Reaching  the  place  where  he  had  left  the  sled,  Klitonda 
turned  somewhat  to  the  left,  and  plunged  rapidly  for- 
ward. Every  moment  was  precious.  Night  was  shut- 
ting down  early,  and  the  storm  showed  no  sign  of  abate- 
ment. But  not  once  did  Klitonda  hesitate  as  to  the 
course  he  was  to  pursue,  and  ere  long  a  log  cabin 
loomed  up  suddenly  out  of  the  storm  a  few  rods  ahead. 
Several  long  strides  brought  him  to  the  building.  Then 
kicking  off  his  snow-shoes,  he  drew  aside  a  deer  skin 
flap  hanging  over  an  opening,  and  entered.  As  he  did 
so  a  draught  of  cold  air  rushed  through,  and  rigorously 
fanned  the  fire  burning  brightly  within. 

This  structure  was  a  typical  Indian  abode,  erected 
for  winter  use.  It  was  stoutly  made  and  had  the  ap- 
pearance of  having  been  pulled  apart,  leaving  an  open 
scope  several  feet  wide  in  the  middle.  This  latter  was 
the  place  for  the  fire,  the  smoke  escaping  through  the 
large  opening  overhead.  At  the  sides,  where  the  logs 
were  parted,  were  deer-skin  hangings  which  kept  out 
the  wind  and  the  cold.  The  space  on  each  side  of  the 
fire  was  as  cozy  and  comfortable  as  fir  boughs  and 
skins  could  make  it.  From  a  kettle,  resting  close  to 
the  red  hot  embers,  drifted  the  appetising  smell  of 
cooking  meat.  The  interior  was  bright  and  warm,  a 
pleasing  contrast  to  the  raging  of  the  elements  out- 
side. 

But  brighter  than  all   else  within  that  lodge  was 


26  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

Owindia,  as  she  sat  on  a  large  soft  bear  skin,  her  fin- 
gers busily  engaged  upon  a  piece  of  beaded-work.  Her 
black  hair  was  smoothed  back  over  her  broad  though 
not  high  forehead.  Her  dress  of  the  softest  and  finest 
of  native  tanned  deer  skin  fitted  perfectly  her  lithe 
form.  Around  her  neck  hung  the  slender  chain,  with 
locket  attached,  which  had  once  belonged  to  her  mother. 

Something,  however,  had  been  disturbing  Owindia's 
peace  of  mind  this  evening.  In  her  eyes  dwelt  an 
expression  of  anxiety,  and  at  every  violent  gust  of  wind 
she  would  pause  and  listen  intently.  When  the  deer- 
skin flaps  shook  more  than  usual  she  always  gave  a 
distinct  start.  Why  was  her  father  so  long  in  coming  ? 
she  wondered.  Had  something  happened  to  him? 
Since  the  day  of  her  mother's  death  she  had  never  felt 
safe  when  left  alone.  She  imagined  that  the  Chilcats 
were  prowling  around,  trying  to  steal  her  away.  This 
feeling  was  greatly  intensified  whenever  a  storm  was 
sweeping  over  the  land. 

A  bright  smile  illumined  her  face,  and  the  anxious 
look  faded  from  her  eyes  when  at  last  she  heard  her 
father  approach,  draw  back  the  flap  to  the  right,  and 
enter.  But  when  she  saw  the  limp  form  in  his  arms 
she  gave  a  slight  cry  of  surprise,  sprang  lightly  to  her 
feet,  and  hastened  to  his  side. 

Carefully  Klitonda  laid  the  unconscious  man  near 
the  fire,  and  in  a  few  words  explained  to  his  daughter 
his  experience  that  afternoon. 

"  He  is  a  white  man,  little  one,"  he  said  in  conclu- 


OUT  OF  THE  STORM  27 

sion,  "  and  for  your  mother's  sake  we  must  take  good 
care  of  him." 

Owindia  needed  no  urging  to  arouse  her  to  action. 
The  sight  of  the  quiet  man  lying  before  her  with  closed 
eyes  and  drawn  white  face,  touched  her  heart  with  the 
deepest  pity.  He  was  a  young  man,  tall  and  power- 
fully built,  she  could  tell  at  a  glance.  Removing  his 
fur-lined  parka  she  at  once  began  to  chafe  his  cold 
numb  hands.  Then  going  to  the  kettle  steaming  near 
the  fire,  she  brought  a  hot  drink  in  a  small  cup,  and 
with  her  father's  aid  forced  some  of  the  nourishing 
broth  between  the  firmly-set  teeth.  Ere  long  the 
warmth  of  the  fire  and  the  drink  he  had  taken  revived 
the  stranger.  Opening  his  eyes  he  looked  about  him  in 
a  vacant  manner.  Then  with  a  deep  sigh  he  closed 
them  again,  and  drifted  off  into  a  natural  slumber. 

After  Klitonda  had  eaten  his  supper  he  donned  his 
cap  and  mittens. 

"  I  am  going  back  for  my  sled,  little  one,"  he  said. 
"  I  left  it  only  a  short  distance  away,  so  it  will  not  take 
me  long.  It  is  not  safe  to  leave  it  out  there." 

He  did  not  notice  the  look  of  fear  which  leaped  into 
his  daughter's  face  at  these  words.  She  said  nothing, 
however,  but  having  watched  her  father  leave  the  lodge 
she  went  back  to  her  beaded-work.  But  her  fingers 
were  not  busy  now.  She  picked  up  the  jacket,  only  to 
let  it  drop  again  into  her  lap.  She  found  it  impossible 
to  keep  her  eyes  away  from  the  sleeping  man.  Who 
was  he?  she  wondered,  and  what  was  he  doing  so  far 


28  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

on  this  side  of  the  mountains  ?  His  face  was  different 
from  any  she  had  ever  seen,  and  his  hair  was  not  long, 
black  and  straight,  but  dark  brown,  and  curling  over 
his  forehead.  She  had  caught  one  glimpse  of  his  eyes 
when  he  had  opened  them  and  looked  vacantly  around. 
She  should  like  to  see  them  again,  to  notice  their  colour. 
Then  she  drifted  off  into  a  world  of  fancy.  Were  all 
white  people  beyond  the  mountains  of  the  rising  sun 
like  this  one?  How  much  he  must  know.  Had  he  a 
home,  and  if  so  why  did  he  leave  it?  Was  someone 
waiting  for  him  to  return?  How  long  would  he  stay 
at  the  lodge,  and  would  he  go  away  again,  and  she 
would  never  see  him  more? 

Although  the  most  beautiful  flower  of  all  the  maidens 
in  the  Yukon  region  Owindia  had  never  been  wooed. 
There  was  not  a  brave  in  the  whole  land  but  longed  to 
take  her  to  his  lodge  as  wife,  and  would  have  fought 
and  even  died  for  her  sake.  Her  presence  in  any  camp 
always  caused  a  flutter  of  excitement,  and  a  stirring  of 
dusky  hearts.  How  the  striplings  vied  with  one  an- 
other in  waiting  upon  her  every  want.  And  in  their 
various  games  of  wrestling,  running  and  jumping,  the 
victors  always  turned  to  the  chief's  daughter  for  signs 
of  special  favour.  But  Owindia  favoured  none  of  them. 
Although  kind  and  friendly  to  all  there  was  a  barrier, 
a  certain  reserve,  which  always  checked  the  most  im- 
petuous, and  love-smitten  braves,  and  kept  them  at  a 
respectable  distance. 

Combined  with   her  father's  strong  and   independ- 


OUT  OF  THE  STORM  29 

ent  spirit,  there  were  her  mother's  powerful  influence 
and  careful  teaching.  Klitonda's  dissatisfaction  with 
the  life  of  his  people,  and  his  yearning  for  nobler  things 
sank  deep  in  his  daughter's  soul.  She  knew  what  it 
meant  to  be  an  Ayana  Indian  wife.  Had  she  not  too 
often  seen  the  life  the  women  led?  It  was  to  be  a 
mere  drudge,  to  bear  children,  and  to  be  an  abject  slave 
to  her  imperious  lord  and  master.  So  much  had  her 
mother  told  her  about  the  wonderful  things  beyond  the 
great  mountains  of  the  rising  sun  that  Owindia  held 
the  white  race  to  be  little  less  than  divine.  Was  not 
her  mother  part  white  ?  she  oftened  reasoned  with  her- 
self, and  if  she  knew  so  much,  and  was  so  good  what 
must  the  people  be  like  who  had  all  white  blood  in  their 
veins  ? 

Once  her  mother  had  playfully  told  her  that  a  white 
brave  would  come  for  her,  take  her  away,  and  she  would 
see  the  marvellous  things  for  herself.  These  words 
spoken  so  lightly  had  remained  in  Owindia's  mind. 
How  real  the  world  of  fancy  and  romance  had  become  to 
her,  and  often  she  pictured  her  hero  coming  to  meet 
her  just  as  her  mother  had  said. 

For  a  while  she  forgot  the  storm  and  the  dark  night 
as  she  sat  before  the  fire.  Her  eyes  were  looking 
straight  before  her,  but  they  dwelt  upon  nothing  near ; 
they  only  saw  things  far  off  and  rosy.  A  movement 
of  the  lodge  flap  to  the  right  attracted  her  attention. 
How  hard  the  wind  was  blowing,  she  thought,  and  she 
glanced  around  to  be  sure  that  the  hanging  was  well 


30  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

secured  at  the  top.  It  sometimes  got  loose  if  neg- 
lected. To-night  no  such  thing  must  happen.  The 
lodge  must  be  kept  warm  on  account  of  the  sleeping 
man. 

As  she  looked  her  face  underwent  a  marvellous  trans- 
formation. Terror  filled  her  eyes;  wild  fear  blanched 
her  cheeks;  a  numbing  sensation  almost  paralysed 
her  body.  She  could  neither  speak  nor  move.  She 
could  only  look  with  eyes  that  never  winked  upon 
that  horrible  face  peering  in  through  the  partly  with- 
drawn flap.  Great  glaring  greedy  eyes  gloated  over 
her;  they  roved  around  the  interior  of  the  lodge,  and 
rested  at  last  upon  the  sleeping  man.  To  Owindia  it 
seemed  an  age  that  the  terrible  visage  confronted  her, 
ere  at  length  it  was  withdrawn,  and  the  flap  dropped 
back  into  its  place.  Then  silence  reigned,  save  for  the 
roaring  of  the  wind,  the  crackling  of  the  fire,  and  the 
wild  beating  of  Owindia's  heart. 


CHAPTER  IV 


W  HEIST  Klitonda  returned  to  his  lodge  he  kicked 
off  his  snow-shoes,  drew  back  the  flap,  and  en- 
tered. He  paused  abruptly  and  looked,  with  astonish- 
ment into  his  daughter's  face. 

"  What's  wrong,  little  one  ?  "  he  demanded. 

But  Owindia  did  not  reply.  She  only  sat  rigid, 
upright,  and  wide-eyed,  staring  straight  before  her. 

"  Child,  child,  what  is  it  ?  "  her  father  insisted,  step- 
ping forward  and  laying  his  big  right  hand  upon  her 
shoulder. 

The  touch  aroused  her,  and  brought  her  somewhat  to 
her  senses. 

"  There,  there  !  "  she  gasped,  pointing  with  her  finger 
to  the  deer-skin  hanging. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  replied  her  father,  following 
the  direction  of  her  extended  arm. 

"  Didn't  you  see  it  ?  "  she  queried.  "  A  face,  oh,  so 
terrible,  looking  in  upon  me  out  of  the  night!  You 
must  have  seen  it,  for  it  disappeared  just  before  you 
came." 

"  You  must  have  been  mistaken,  little  one.  You 
have  been  dreaming.  It  was  the  wind,  and  the  move- 

ment of  the  flap." 

31 


32  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  No,  no !  It  was  a  face,  with  horrible  greedy  eyes 
—  eyes  like  the  ones  which  looked  at  me  the  night  my 
mother  died.  I  was  not  mistaken." 

Across  Klitonda's  face  swept  a  dark  scowl,  and  an 
angry  growl  escaped  his  lips.  He  knew  now  that  Owin- 
dia's  fear  was  real.  He  thought  of  what  he  had  heard 
that  morning  about  the  Chilcat  spies.  Quickly  he 
wheeled  and  left  the  lodge.  He  was  gone  only  a  short 
time,  when  he  returned  and  shook  the  snow  from  his 
body. 

"  No  use,"  he  muttered.  .  "  It  is  too  dark  to  follow 
the  tracks.  It  is  just  like  the  Chilcats  to  choose  such 
a  night  as  this.  We  are  never  safe,  little  one." 

"  And  you  think  it  was  a  Chilcat,  father  ?  Are  you 
sure  now  that  I  was  not  mistaken;  that  my  eyes  did 
not  deceive  me  ?  " 

"  No,  child,  you  were  not  mistaken.  I  heard  to-day 
that  Chilcat  runners  are  in  the  land  spying  us  out." 

A  tremor  shook  the  girl's  body  as  she  listened,  and 
drawing  close  to  her  father's  side  she  put  her  hand  in 
his. 

"  Don't  leave  me  again,"  she  pleaded.  "  Whenever 
you  go  away  they  come.  Let  me  always  go  with  you, 
no  matter  how  hard  the  trail  may  be.  I  shall  go  mad 
if  I  have  to  stay  alone  after  what  I  have  endured  to- 
night." 

"  Very  well,  little  one,"  was  the  reply.  "  Don't 
worry  over  it  now.  A  good  sleep  will  do  you  much 
good." 


WARNING  33 

Owindia,  however,  found  it  hard  to  follow  her 
father's  advice.  The  hours  passed,  and  the  fire  burned 
low.  But  sleep  would  not  come  to  her  eyes.  The 
storm  still  raged  with  unabated  fury.  Every  time  the 
flap  moved  she  imagined  she  saw  that  horrible  face  look- 
ing in  upon  her.  When  toward  morning  she  did  sink 
into  a  fitful  slumber  she  was  beset  by  cruel  Chilcats, 
who  were  leering  upon  her  with  merciless  eyes.  Then 
a  form  bounded  to  her  rescue,  drove  back  her  assailants, 
seized  her  in  his  arms,  and  bore  her  away.  She  caught 
one  fleeting  glimpse  of  her  rescuer  ere  the  vision  faded 
<-—  it  was  the  face  of  the  white  stranger. 

With  the  light  of  day  courage  returned  to  Owindia' s 
heart.  The  fearful  scene  of  the  past  night  was  like  a 
horrible  dream.  Her  face  was  somewhat  pale,  and  a 
certain  listleesness  possessed  her  which  she  could  not 
overcome.  The  presence  of  the  white  man  kept  her 
from  brooding  over  her  fears. 

The  stranger  of  the  storm,  much  refreshed  after  his 
long  sleep,  opened  his  eyes  and  looked  around  the  lodge 
in  astonishment.  His  last  remembrance  was  of  stag- 
gering through  the  forest,  battling  with  the  storm, 
and  trying  to  urge  his  weary,  over-taxed  body  forward. 
How  had  he  come  to  this  place?  he  wondered.  Who 
had  rescued  him  ?  It  did  not  concern  him  much,  how- 
ever, for  the  bed  was  comfortable,  and  his  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  a  bright  scene  on  the  other  side  of  the  fire. 
It  seemed  like  fairy-land  to  lie  there  listening  to  the 
crackling  of  the  fire,  and  watching  that  graceful  form 


34:  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

now  standing  erect,  and  again  bending  over  something 
which  he  could  not  see.  Where  had  such  a  beautiful 
creature  come  from?  She  surely  did  not  belong  to 
the  wilderness.  A  form  such  as  hers,  clad  in  a  neatly 
fitting  dress,  soft  and  clean,  he  had  not  expected  to  find 
in  this  far-off  Yukon  region.  And  the  poise  of  her 
head  held  him  spellbound  by  its  every  movement. 
Presently  she  turned,  looked  straight  toward  him,  and 
their  eyes  met.  It  was  only  for  an  instant,  but  that 
glance  was  sufficient  to  stir  the  stranger's  heart  to  ita 
inmost  depth. 

Never  before  had  he  been  thus  affected  by  such  eyes. 
They  were  different  from  any  he  had  ever  seen,  so  full 
of  tendernese,  mingled  with  sadness  were  they.  A 
secret  fear,  as  of  a  hunted  animal  lurked  within  their 
clear  orbs.  They  were  eyes  which  roused  in  the  soul 
a  longing  for  action,  a  desire  to  do  something  which 
would  cause  them  to  glow  with  pleasure  and  pride. 
The  quick  glance  which  had  met  the  stranger's  was  a 
questioning  one.  "  Are  you  worthy  to  be  trusted  ? " 
it  seemed  to  say.  And  in  fact  the  young  man  wanted 
to  feel  that  he  could  be  trusted.  He  could  not  describe 
the  sensation  which  came  to  him  now;  he  had  never 
experienced  the  like  before.  To  a  man  whose  life  had 
been  a  roving  one  full  of  adventure,  it  was  certainly 
new  to  be  captivated  by  a  pair  of  eyes.  But  in  that 
brief  space  of  time,  with  not  even  a  word  spoken  he 
knew  that,  for  him,  life  would  never  be  the  same  again. 


WARNING  as 

There  was  something  more  to  live  for  than  the  chase, 
and  no  matter  where  he  went  those  sad  dark  eyes  would 
ever  be  with  him. 

For  some  time  he  remained  in  his  recumbent  posi- 
tion satisfied  to  watch  her  helping  her  father.  The 
latter  was  skinning  the  game  he  had  taken  from  his 
traps  the  day  before  and  Owindia  was  assisting.  There 
were  various  animals,  fox,  lynx,  wolverine,  and  marten, 
for  Klitonda  had  made  a  good  catch.  Owindia  was 
stretching  the  pelts,  and  the  stranger  noticed  how  deftly 
she  did  the  work.  His  eyes  roamed  from  the  skins 
near  the  fire  to  the  many  hanging  upon  the  walls  of 
the  lodge.  There  were  fine  beaver  pelts,  and  black  fox 
skins,  too,  of  rare  quality.  With  the  eyes  of  a  con- 
noisseur he  noted  them  all,  and  conjectured  their  various 
values  when  laid  down  in  London.  And  this  was  only 
one  lodge.  There  must  be  hundreds  more,  he  felt  con- 
fident, each  with  as  rich  a  supply  as  this.  What  prizes 
he  had  found  here  in  the  wilderness,  furs  to  satisfy 
the  heart  of  the  keenest  trader,  and  a  maiden,  whose 
presence  stirred  his  very  soul.  His  weariness  and  lassi- 
tude had  left  him  now.  He  sat  bolt  upright  that  he 
might  obtain  a  better  view  of  the  skins  hanging  around 
him.  How  much  would  the  Indian  ask  for  them?  he 
wondered,  or  were  they  already  spoken  for  by  some 
native  trader?  He  did  not  believe  that  there  were 
other  white  men  in  the  country,  but  he  had  heard  that 
the  coast  Indians  crossed  the  mountains,  and  did  con- 


'36  THE  CHIEF  .OF  THE  BADGES 

siderable  bartering.  He  knew  next  to  nothing  about 
the  Chilcats,  and  had  yet  to  learn  the  history  of  that 
rapacious  tribe.  He  was  the  trader  once  more.  Keen- 
ness mingled  with  caution,  and  a  smile  of  satisfaction 
lurked  about  the  corners  of  his  mouth  as  he  thought 
of  the  favourable  report  he  would  make  upon  his  return 
down  river. 

Owindia,  seeing  the  stranger  sitting  up,  went  to  the 
fire,  lifted  the  cover  from  a  kettle,  and  taking  a  spoon, 
artistically  made  from  the  horn  of  a  mountain  sheep, 
began  to  dip  out  some  of  the  rich  broth  into  a  small 
wooden  vessel.  This  done,  she  brought  it  to  the  white 
man's  side,  and  without  a  word  held  it  out  for  him  to 
take.  The  stranger  was  hungry,  and  he  drank  eagerly, 
at  the  same  time  noticing  how  small  were  the  nut-brown 
hands  of  the  maiden  standing  before  him.  Next  she 
brought  him  a  piece  of  well-cooked  moose  meat,  and 
the  relish  with  which  he  ate  brought  an  expression  of 
satisfaction  to  her  face. 

"  la  the  white  man  better  now  ?  " 

They  were  the  first  words  she  had  uttered,  and  the 
stranger  was  surprised  at  the  soft  tone  of  her  voice. 
He  was  delighted,  too,  to  find  that  he  could  understand 
her  language,  which  was  little  different  from  that  he 
was  in  the  habit  of  speaking. 

"  I  feel  quite  well,"  he  replied.  "  You  are  very  kind 
to  ma  -But  please  tell  me  how  I  came  here.  I  was 
battling  through  the  storm,  I  fell  and  knew  no  more 
until  I  awoke  and  found  myself  in  this  lodge." 


WARNING  37 

"  It  was  my  father  who  saved  you,"  Owindia  replied, 
while  a  smile  illumined  her  face. 

"  And  is  that  your  father  over  there  ? " 

"Ah,  ah." 

"  And  what  is  his  name  ?  " 

"Klitonda." 

"  What !     Klitonda,  chief  of  the  Ayana  ?  " 

"Ah,  ah." 

"  And  your  name  ?  " 

"  Owindia." 

"  Owindia ;  how  pretty.  I  like  it.  Do  you  wish  to 
know  mine  ? " 

"Ah,  ah." 

"  Natsatt  is  my  name." 

"  I  like  it,"  was  the  shy  reply.  "  It  is  different  from 
any  I  ever  heard." 

Klitonda  in  the  meantime  had  finished  his  work,  and 
had  taken  his  place  near  where  the  white  man  was 
sitting.  His  face  brightened  as  he  listened  to  the  con- 
versation, for  it  always  pleased  him  to  see  Owindia 
happy.  Something  about  the  stranger  attracted  him. 
He  liked  his  face;  it  was  candid  and  open.  Klitonda 
was  a  good  judge  of  character.  He  could  read  men 
like  an  open  book,  and  had  a  name  for  each.  He  could 
detect  the  wolf,  bear,  or  fox  nature  in  a  short  time. 

"  I  want  to  thank  you  for  your  kindness  to  me," 
and  Natsatt  turned  toward  the  chief  as  he  spoke.  "  But 
for  you  I  should  have  perished  out  there  in  the 
storm." 


38  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  The  white  man  is  welcome  to  Klitonda's  lodge," 
was  the  quiet  reply.  "  Klitonda's  heart  is  always 
warm  to  the  great  race  beyond  the  mountains  of  the 
rising  sun." 

"  You  have  traded  with  them,  then  ?  "  Natsatt  some- 
what anxiously  queried.  "  They  have  been  here  buying 
your  skins  ?  " 

"  Klitonda's  wife  was  born  there.  Klota's  father 
was  a  white  man." 

"  Oh,  I  see,"  and  a  surprised  look  came  into  Nat- 
satt's  eyes.  Then  he  looked  at  Owindia  and  light  be- 
gan to  dawn  upon  his  mind.  Here  was  the  reason  why 
she  was  so  different  from  other  Indian  women  he  had 
met.  There  was  white  blood  in  her  veins. 

"  And  your  wife  is  dead  ?  "  he  questioned. 

"  Ah,  ah.     Dead." 

The  pathos  in  Klitonda's  voice,  and  the  pained  ex- 
pression upon  his  face,  deterred  Natsatt  from  inquiring 
further. 

"  Do  the  white  traders  come  here  now  ?  "  he  asked. 

The  chief  shook  his  head. 

"  No,  the  white  men  have  never  traded  here." 

"  But  where  do  you  sell  your  furs  ?  " 

"  To  the  Chilcat  wolves,"  and  Klitonda's  voice  hard- 
ened. "  They  come  here ;  they  rob  the  Ayana.  They 
are  bad,  ugh !  " 

"  But  why  do  you  trade  with  them  ?  " 

"  Where  else  can  the  Ayana  trade  2  What  can  they 
do  vith  their  skins  ?  " 


WARNING  39 

"Will  the  Chilcats  get  all  these?"  and  Natsatt 
pointed  to  the  furs  hanging  on  the  walls. 

"  No !  "  Klitonda  replied,  clenching  his  hands  fiercely 
together.  "  No  Chilcat  gets  these  skins." 

"  But  what  will  you  do  with  them  ?  " 

"  Klitonda  will  cross  the  great  mountains.  He  will 
find  the  white  traders." 

"  Did  you  ever  go  there  before  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  And  will  other  hunters  take  their  skins  there,  too  ?  " 

"  No ;  they  fear  the  Chilcats." 

"  But  would  they  trade  with  the  white  men  if  they 
came  into  your  country  ?  Would  they  bring  their  furs 
to  the  white  man's  store  ?  " 

To  this  Klitonda  did  not  at  once  reply.  He  seemed 
to  be  thinking  deeply.  A  new  idea  had  entered  his 
mind.  Would  the  white  traders  come?  Would  they 
buy  the  furs,  and  would  they  help  to  drive  back  the 
Chilcats  beyond  the  coast  range  ?  Then  he  thought  of 
the  anger  of  the  Chilcats  should  the  white  men  enter 
the  land,  and  begin  trading  with  the  Ayana.  There 
would  be  trouble,  he  felt  sure  of  that. 

"  It  would  not  be  safe  for  the  white  men  to  come," 
he  at  length  remarked.  "  The  Chilcat  wolves  would 
be  angry;  they  would  come  in  great  force,  and  kill 
them." 

"  You  think  so  ?  "  Natsatt  questioned. 

"  Ah,  ah.  Klitonda  knows  what  the  Chilcats  would 
do." 


40  THE  CHIEF  'OF  THE  RANGES 

"  But  the  white  men  have  come.  They  have  built 
a  Post  at  the  mouth  of  the  Segas  River.  They  have 
goods,  and  will  trade  with  the  Ayana.  They  will  give 
fair  prices  for  their  skins." 

Klitonda  started  at  these  words,  and  looked  keenly 
into  Natsatt's  face. 

"  Does  the  white  man  speak  true  ?  "  he  demanded. 
"  Does  he  mean  all  he  says  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes ;  it  is  true.  The  Post  has  been  built,  and 
the  white  men  are  there.  I  was  sent  out  with  another 
trader  to  visit  some  of  the  Indian  camps,  to  invite  them 
to  bring  their  furs  to  the  Post.  My  companion  went 
more  to  the  right,  while  I  followed  the  river  and  got 
lost  in  the  storm.  I  hope  nothing  has  happened  to 
him." 

Slowly  Klitonda  shook  his  head. 

"  Let  the  white  men  beware,"  he  replied.  "  The 
Chilcats  are  fierce." 

And  yet  within  his  own  heart  Klitonda  rejoiced  at 
what  he  had  just  heard.  He  himself  could  take  his 
furs  to  the  white  men,  and  he  determined  to  get  as 
many  as  possible  of  his  own  people  to  do  the  same.  He 
would  let  them  know  of  the  new  Post,  and  he  felt  quite 
sure  that  they  would  visit  the  place  out  of  mere  curiosity 
at  least  as  soon  as  the  ice  moved  out  of  the  river. 

ISTatsatt  pondered  carefully  what  Klitonda  had  told 
him.  The  news  was  disturbing.  He  thought  of  the 
trading  Post  down  the  river,  devoid  of  defence,  should 
the  Chilcats  make  trouble.  It  was  his  duty  to  return 


WAKNING  41 

as  speedily  as  possible,  and  report  what  he  had  heard. 
And  yet  he  did  not  wish  to  leave  the  lodge.  He  longed 
to  stay,  to  be  near  this  beautiful  maiden.  He  leaned 
comfortably  back  against  a  pile  of  skins,  and  watched 
her  busy  fingers  as  they  ran  the  beads  upon  the  slender 
sinew  thread.  The  storm  still  roared  outside,  the  fire 
crackled,  and  the  heat  made  him  drowsy.  Yes,  he  must 
hasten  away ;  he  must  not  delay.  But  those  hands  fas- 
cinated him.  How  little  they  were,  and  yet  how  strong. 
And  that  thread  upon  which  the  beads  were  slipping 
brought  to  his  mind  a  quaint  fancy.  It  was  his  life, 
bare  and  lonely,  stretching  out  through  more  than  a 
score  of  years.  But  how  changed  it  had  become  of 
late.  What  a  transformation  had  taken  place.  Vari- 
ous colours,  red  and  blue,  green  and  orange,  all  blending 
so  naturally.  And  it  was  she  who  did  it.  Yes,  his 
life  was  like  that  thread,  and  she  was  working  the 
change,  transforming  bareness  into  beauty,  sweet  peace 
and  harmony  for  the  spirit  of  restlessness.  He  wished 
to  stay  there  forever,  to  be  close  to  her  side,  to  look  into 
her  eyes,  and  to  watch  those  wonderful  fingers.  Far 
away  now  she  seemed  —  fading  from  his  sight  —  and 
as  she  moved  there  floated  upon  his  ears  the  sound  of 
singing,  sweeter  than  the  song  of  a  bird,  and  more  en- 
trancing than  any  thing  he  had  ever  heard.  Was  it  a 
dream? 


CHAPTEE  V 

SECRET  DEPTHS 

NATSATT  opened  his  eyes  and  looked  around  the 
lodge.  Yes,  he  had  been  asleep,  and  it  was  only 
a  dream  after  all.  But  the  singing  continued.  Was 
it  the  echo  of  that  strange  invisible  world  following 
him  still  into  the  world  of  reality?  The  refrain  waa 
familiar,  an  old  tune  he  had  heard  years  before.  He 
glanced  toward  Owindia,  and  then  all  became  clear. 
Her  head  was  bent,  her  cheeks  were  flushed,  and  she 
was  singing  as  she  worked.  For  a  time  ISTatsatt  made 
no  movement.  He  was  content  to  watch  and  listen. 
That  was  happiness  enough. 

Klitonda  sat  in  his  former  position,  with  his  knees 
drawn  up  close  to  his  chin,  gazing  thoughtfully  into  the 
fire.  He  seemed  to  be  paying  no  heed  to  what  was 
taking  place  around  him.  Ere  long  Natsatt  ran  his 
hand  beneath  his  own  buck-skin  jacket,  and  drew  forth 
a  small  shining  mouth-organ.  Placing  this  to  hia 
lips  he  began  to  play  softly  the  tune  he  had  just  heard. 
The  effect  was  magical.  Owindia  started,  dropped 
her  work,  and  let  her  hands  fall  into  her  lap.  Her 
eyes,  filled  with  wonder,  turned  upon  the  player.  The 

only  musical  instrument  she  knew  was  the  doleful  In- 

42 


SECRET  DEPTHS  43 

dian  drum.  But  this!  Her  heart  beat  wildly,  and  a 
new  sensation  thrilled  her  entire  being.  When  the 
music  ceased  Xatsatt  smiled  as  he  noted  the  expression 
upon  the  maiden's  face. 

"  You  like  it  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Ah,  ah.  "Wonderful !  Wonderful !  "  she  sighed. 
"  I  didn't  know  there  was  anything  like  it  in  the  whole 
world.  My  mother  often  tried  to  tell  me  about  such 
things,  but  she  said  I  would  have  to  hear  for  myself 
before  I  could  really  know." 

"  But  where  did  you  learn  that  song  ?  "  Natsatt  ques- 
tioned, speaking  for  the  first  time  in  English.  "  I 
didn't  know  you  understood  the  white  man's  language." 

"  My  mother  taught  it  to  me.  She  often  sang  it. 
She  had  such  a  nice  voice." 

"  And  did  your  mother  speak  English  ?  " 

"  Ah,  ah.     There  was  white  blood  in  her  veins." 

"  And  she  taught  you  the  white  man's  tongue  ?  " 

"  Ah,  ah.  Even  when  I  was  a  baby  she  would  talk 
to  me  in  English,  but  since  she  died  I  have  not  heard 
anyone  speak  it  until  you  came." 

"  Do  you  know  any  other  song  ? "  Katsatt  asked. 
"  Did  your  mother  teach  you  anything  else  ?  " 

"  Ah,    ah.     But   I   have   forgotten   most   of   them.  , 
There  is  one  I  remember  quite  well ;  it  is  so  pretty."       * 

"  Will  you  sing  it  for  me,  please  ?  " 

IsTatsatt  wished  to  hear  her  voice  again,  it  was  so  per- 
fectly natural.  His  soul  had  always  been  stirred  by  the 
sighing  of  the  wind,  the  ripple  of  the  brooks,  or  the 


44:  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

spontaneous  outpourings  of  the  little  feathered  songsters. 
And  now  this  sweet,  clear  voice  was  thrilling  him  in  a 
similar  manner. 

"  Our  Northern  skies  are  fresh  and  fair, 
Our  woodland  trails  are  green; 
I  love  the  rock-ribbed  mountains  hoar, 
And  streams  that  race  between. 
For  there  upon  a  happy  day, 
When  shadows  danced  and  played, 
There  came  a  lover  true  and  bold, 
And  found  a  dusky  maid." 

Placing  the  mouth-organ  to  his  lips  Natsatt  accom- 
panied her  as  she  sang.  Never  before  had  the  little 
companion  of  his  wandering  life  sounded  so  sweet. 
How  often  had  that  frail  instrument  cheered  his  lone- 
liness; what  solitudes  had  reverberated  its  voice  down 
long  sombre  arches;  and  how  many  trail-worn  men, 
sitting  around  their  camp  fires  at  night  had  been  stirred 
by  thoughts  of  other  and  happier  days.  It  had  done 
wonderful  things,  that  little  mouth-organ,  not  because 
of  any  intrinsic  value,  but  by  reason  of  the  soul  which 
poured  forth  its  deep  longings  through  the  simple 
mechanism.  And  Natsatt  always  played  with  much 
expression.  But  now  his  instrument  seemed  to  be  a 
living  thing,  and  when  Owindia  had  ceased  singing  the 
player  drifted  off  upon  various  airs  one  after  another 
in  rapid  succession.  It  was  the  one  way  in  which  he 
could  give  vent  to  his  feelings.  He  could  tell  it  ex- 
actly what  was  in  his  heart,  whether  of  joy  or  sorrow. 


SECRET  DEPTHS  45 

It  was  all  the  outpouring  of  joy  now,  the  ecstasy  of  dis- 
covery, the  feeling  that  another  life  of  love  had  blended 
with  his. 

"  Do  all  of  the  white  race  play  like  that  ? "  asked 
Klitonda  when  Natsatt  had  ceased.  "  Can  all  make 
such  wonderful  sounds  ?  " 

"  Not  all,"  was  the  reply.  "  But  you  should  hear 
some  of  them.  They  would  laugh  at  this,"  and  Natsatt 
pointed  to  the  mouth-organ.  "  There  are  as  many  kinds 
of  things  upon  which  they  make  music  as  there  are  dif- 
ferent animals  in  the  woods.  There  is  one  bigger  than 
this  lodge,  which  can  growl  like  a  bear,  roar  like  thun- 
der, and  warble  like  all  the  birds.  There  is  hardly  any 
sound  it  cannot  make." 

"  It  must  be  wonderful,"  Klitonda  sighed.  "  The 
white  man  can  do  so  many  things,  and  you  have  seen 
them  all.  Klota  used  to  tell  me  about  them,  but  some- 
how I  did  not  believe  her.  I  thought  she  must  have 
dreamed  them." 

"  I  have  not  seen  all  the  strange  things  myself,"  ~Nat- 
satt  responded,  "  but  I  have  listened  to  men  who  have. 
At  first  I  did  not  believe  all  they  said,  but  now  I  know 
that  they  spoke  true." 

So  sitting  there  in  that  quiet  lodge  he  poured  into 
the  ears  of  his  eager  listeners  some  of  the  marvels  of 
the  strange  world  beyond  the  eastern  mountains.  He 
told  them  of  cities,  where  houses  stood  closer  together 
than  the  trees  of  the  thickest  forest ;  of  canoes  as  big  as 
hills j  of  railroads,  horses,  carriages;  of  other  lands  be- 


46  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

yond  the  great  water,  where  people  were  as  many  as 
the  snow  flakes  falling  outside.  He  told  about  the 
Queen  mother,  of  her  battle  ships,  her  soldiers,  how  she 
ruled  such  a  large  part  of  the  world,  and  no  one  could 
conquer  her. 

To  all  this  Klitonda  listened  with  marked  interest. 
But  when  K"atsatt  spoke  about  the  Queen's  navy  and 
army  his  eyes  glowed  with  an  intense  light. 

"And  is  the  Queen  mother  stronger  than  the  Chil- 
cats  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Could  she  conquer  them  ?  " 

"  Bah !  The  Chilcats  are  only  rabbits  to  her,"  was 
the  contemptuous  reply. 

"  And  will  her  warriors  come  to  help  the  Ayana 
drive  back  the  Chilcats,  and  keep  them  beyond  the 
Coast  Range  ?  "  Klitonda  eagerly  questioned. 

Natsatt  looked  thoughtfully  at  this  worried  chief  for 
a  while  ere  replying.  He  knew  what  changes  would 
take  place  in  this  northern  region  if  the  white  men 
came  pouring  in.  Did  he  not  know  something  of  the 
history  of  the  Indians  in  other  parts  of  Canada;  how 
step  by  step  they  were  being  forced  from  their  ancestral 
hunting  grounds,  to  find  their  game  slaughtered  by 
white  men,  and  they  themselves  treated  as  babies,  cooped 
up  on  reserves  or  falling  a  prey  to  the  deadly  fire-water. 
Should  he  tell  Klitonda  how  the  Indians  in  Eastern. 
Canada,  and  in  the  United  States  had  been  treated  by 
the  white  men  until  they  had  risen  in  their  fury  in  a 
vain  attempt  to  drive  the  invaders  back,  and  of  the 


SECKET  DEPTHS  47 

fearful  horrors  which  followed  the  bloody  battles  which 
had  been  fought  ?  How  could  he  relate  such  things  to 
this  confiding  chief  ?  What  would  be  the  use  ? 

"  Do  you  wish  the  white  men  to  help  you  against  the 
Chilcats  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Ah,  ah.  See,"  and  Klitonda  stretched  out  his  arm 
to  the  left  as  he  spoke,  "  all  this  land  belonged  to  the 
Ayana  people.  They  hunted  and  trapped  in  the  forest, 
and  fished  in  the  streams  as  did  their  fathers  before 
them.  They  were  strong,  and  their  warriors  feared  no 
foe.  But  the  Chilcats  beat  them  in  a  great  battle,  and 
the  hearts  of  the  Ayana  became  weak.  They  run  away ; 
they  hide  in  the  woods,  and  mountains.  They  hear  the 
wolves  of  the  coast  coming,  and  they  tremble.  They 
trade  their  furs  and  get  little  or  nothing  for  them. 
The  Chilcats  steal  the  wives  and  daughters  of  the  Ayana. 
They  tried  to  steal  Owindia.  Klota  fought  them,  and 
she  died.  Klitonda  came  suddenly  from  the  forest. 
He  killed  one  Chilcat,  and  the  other  escaped." 

The  chief  had  risen  to  his  feet,  and  was  standing 
erect  as  he  uttered  these  words.  The  memory  of  that 
outrage  was  stirring  his  soul.  His  eyes  glowed,  and 
his  hands  were  hard-clenched  by  his  side.  Natsatt  had 
caught  Klitonda' s  spirit.  His  heart  beat  in  sympathy 
with  the  Indian's. 

"  And  are  the  Chilcats  such  wolves  ?  "  he  demanded. 

"  Ah,  ah,  much  worse,"  the  chief  replied.  "  Wolves 
are  sometimes  satisfied,  but  the  Chilcats  never.  They 


48  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

are  always  hunting  Klitonda.  They  never  stop.  They 
would  kill  him,  and  steal  Owindia.  The  son  of  the 
Chilcat  chief  wants  her.  She  is  never  safe." 

Natsatt's  heart  now  beat  faster  than  ever,  and  he 
glanced  toward  Owindia  sitting  quietly  before  him. 
She  had  been  looking  full  into  his  face  as  he  talked 
with  her  father.  She  was  leaning  -  somewhat  forward, 
her  eyes  sparkling  with  animation,  with  her  lips 
slightly  parted.  She  had  been  drinking  in  every  word 
that  had  been  said  about  the  great  world  of  the  white 
race.  Her  eyes  dropped  as  they  encountered  those  of 
the  young  man,  and  a  flush  mantled  her  cheeks.  Into 
!N~atsatt's  heart  shot  a  sudden  feeling  of  dread.  He 
understood  why  the  son  of  the  Chilcat  chief  should 
seek  to  obtain  this  maiden.  Such  beauty  of  features, 
and  perfection  of  form  would  be  fatal  gifts  even  in 
the  world  of  civilisation.  But  here  in  the  wilderness 
where  might  was  right,  how  hardly  could  she  escape. 
The  thought  of  her  danger  grew  stronger  upon  him. 
But  what  could  he  do  to  save  her  ?  He  must  make  an 
effort  at  any  rate.  He  must  not  lose  her  now.  And 
yet  his  own  position  was  as  precarious  as  hers.  If  the 
Chilcats  were  as  ferocious  as  Klitonda  had  described 
they  would  not  long  endure  the  presence  of  the  white 
traders  in  the  country.  Even  now,  no  doubt,  they  knew 
about  the  Post,  and  were  planning  for  its  speedy  de- 
struction. It  would  therefore  be  necessary  for  him  to 
leave  Owindia,  hurry  down  the  river,  and  warn  his 
companions  of  the  danger  to  which  they  were  exposed. 


SECRET  DEPTHS  49 

But  how  could  he  go  away  from  this  maiden,  who  all 
unconsciously  was  exerting  such  a  strong  influence  upon 
his  restless  spirit  ?  So  impetuous  was  his  nature  that 
he  did  not  stop  to  consider  what  Owindia's  feelings 
might  be  toward  him.  He  thought  merely  of  his  own 
happiness  and  what  it  meant  to  be  near  her,  and  to 
look  upon  her  face.  In  her  presence  there  was  fulness 
of  life,  such  as  he  had  never  known  before.  And  to 
think  that  she  was  in  danger  from  the  Chilcats!  A 
flood  of  anger  suddenly  rushed  upon  him.  Why  did 
the  Ayana  allow  such  tyrants  to  oppress  them  ?  They 
were  strong  enough  to  hurl  back  the  invaders,  and  why 
did  they  not  do  it? 

"  Have  the  Ayana  no  hearts  ? "  he  asked,  turning 
toward  Klitonda.  "  Can  nothing  be  done  to  arouse 
them  to  fight  the  Chilcats,  and  to  drive  them  back  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  was  the  sad  reply.  "  Klitonda  has  gone 
from  camp  to  camp,  and  has  said  much.  The  Ayana 
talk,  but  do  nothing." 

"  Are  they  all  weak-hearted  ? "  Natsatt  demanded. 
"  Are  there  none  who  will  stand  by  their  chief  ? " 

"  There  are  some  who  are  not  cowards,  but  they  are 
only  a  few.  They  would  follow  Klitonda  to  the  death 
if  he  called  them," 

Thus  Natsatt  learned  that  little  help  could  be  ex- 
pected from  the  Ayana  Indians.  The  white  traders 
had  come  into  the  country,  and  were  they  to  be  driven 
back,  probably  killed,  when  spring  came?  No,  such 
a  thing  must  not  happen.  As  soon  as  the  storm  abated 


50  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

he  would  hurry  back  to  the  Post.  It  would  be  neces- 
sary for  him  to  leave  Owindia  for  a  while.  To  remain 
would  be  worse  than  useless. 

And  thus  throughout  the  short  winter  day  the  three 
sat  quietly  in  the  lodge  and  talked  of  many  things. 
The  conversation  was  mostly  between  Klitonda  and 
Natsatt,  but  occasionally  Owindia  spoke,  and  her  words 
were  always  like  the  sweetest  of  music  to  the  ardent 
young  lover. 


REJECTED 

THE  next  morning  the  sky  was  clear,  the  tempest 
having  beaten  out  its  fury  during  the  night.  It 
had  been  the  heaviest  storm  of  the  season,  and  in  fact 
for  several  years.  The  snow  was  piled  high  around 
the  lodge,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  Klitonda 
forced  his  way  through  the  yielding  mass  to  gain  the 
outer  world.  It  was  necessary  for  him  to  hasten  forth 
as  the  last  'stick  had  been  thrown  upon  the  fire,  and  he 
must  seek  for  more  dry  fuel  amidst  the  forest.  Not 
a  breath  of  wind  stirred  the  trees.  Theyf  stood 
shrouded  and  heavily  laden  with  their  white  burden. 
"Not  a  sound  broke  the  intense  silence,  and  no  track  of 
man,  beast  or  bird  marred  the  snow. 

Within  the  lodge  stood  Natsatt  and  Owindia.  The 
former  was  girt  for  a  long  journey,  and  a  pair  of  snow- 
shoes,  borrowed  from  Klitonda,  leaned  against  the  wall. 
He  was  holding  Owindia's  hands  in  his,  and  his  eyes 
(were  looking  lovingly  into  her  blushing  downcast  face. 
There  was  not  the  slightest  doubt  as  to  the  attitude  of 
the  two.  A  love  deep  and  tender  burned  within  their 
hearts.  They  had  waited  years  for  such  a  meeting. 

Uatsatt  had  wandered  far  and  wide,  but  not  until  he 

51 


52  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

had  reached  this  spot  in  the  forest  did  he  find  the  one 
to  whom  his  heart  responded. 

"  And  you  will  come  back  —  some  day  ?  "  Chvindia 
was  asking.  "  You  will  not  forget  ?  " 

"  Forget  ?  How  can  I  ever  forget  ?  "  was  the  pas- 
sionate reply.  "And  you  will  be  waiting  for  me, 
will  you  not,  little  one?  You  will  be  glad  to  see 
me?" 

"  Ah,  aB.  The  days  will  be  like  years  while  you  are 
away.  But  sometimes  I  fear  you  might  never  return. 
Since  you  came  life  has  been  so  different.  There  is 
much  to  live  for  now.  And  yet  — " 

Here  she  hesitated,  and  paused. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  questioned  ISTatsatt. 

"  I  have  been  wondering  how  you,  a  white  man,  can 
love  Owindia.  There  must  be  so  many  maidens  of  your 
own  race  beyond  the  mountains  of  the  rising  sun.  I 
know  so  little,  while  they  must  be  so  wise  and  beauti- 
ful." 

"  Oh,  that's  what's  troubling  you,"  Natsatt  laughed, 
pressing  her  hands  more  firmly  in  his.  "  But  I  am  as 
much  an  Indian,  nay  more  so,  than  you  are.  I  speak 
several  Indian  languages  better  than  the  English ;  I 
was  born  in  the  wilderness,  and  have  spent  most  of  my 
life  there.  And  I  am  going  to  tell  you  something  now 
which  may  astonish  you.  My  father  was  a  white  man, 
but  my  mother  was  an  Indian  woman.  So  you  see  I 
am  what  is  called  a  '  half-breed.' ' 

Owindia  started  at  these  words,  and  looked  keenly 


REJECTED  53 

into  Natsatt's  eyes  to  make  sure  that  he  was  speaking 
the  truth. 

"  But  you  seem  like  a  white  man,"  she  replied. 
"  Maybe  you  are  laughing  at  Owindia  in  your  heart." 

"  No,  no,  I  am  not,"  protested  the  young  man. 
"  What  I  tell  you  is  true.  People  at  times  will  not  be- 
lieve me  because  I  look  so  much  like  a  full-blooded 
white  man.  But  surely  you  will  believe  me.  Why 
should  I  lie  to  you  ?  "  i 

"  I  know  now  you  tell  me  true  when  you  look  at  me 
that  way,"  and  Owindia  glanced  shyly  at  him  as  she 
spoke.  "  My  heart  is,  oh,  so  happy.  It  sings  all  the 
time." 

In  response  to  this  Natsatt  stooped,  and  imprinted 
a  fervent  kiss  upon  her  lips.  It  was  the  first  time  that 
she  had  known  a  lover's  kiss,  and  it  thrilled  her  whole 
being.  Owindia  did  nothing  by  halves.  She  was  a 
creature  of  the  wild.  Her  likes  and  dislikes  were 
strong.  When  her  heart  was  stirred  it  was  intense, 
overwhelming.  Lifting  her  long  slender  arms  she 
twined  them  suddenly  around  Natsatt's  neck,  and  laid 
her  cheek  against  his.  Never  had  she  known  such  real 
happiness,  not  even  in  the  days  when  her  mother  had 
enfolded  her  in  her  loving  embrace. 

And  thus  all  through  that  day  she  lived  in  a  world 
of  dreams.  Her  mind  was  ever  with  Natsatt,  and  she 
pictured  him  speeding  over  the  snow  on  his  way  down 
to  the  trading  Post. 

Her  father  did  not  notice  her  far  away  look,  nor  her 


54  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

abstracted  manner,  for  lie  himself  was  lost  in  a  world 
of  deep  thought.  He  sat  hour  after  hour  before  the 
fire  with  his  knees  close  up  to  his  chin,  staring  straight 
before  him.  He  only  bestirred  himself  to  replenish 
the  fire  or  to  eat  his  frugal  meal  which  Owindia  pre- 
pared. He  sat  in  this  position  until  midnight.  Then 
he  rolled  himself  up  in  his  blanket  and  slept  till  morn- 
ing. When  he  awoke  his  every  movement  spoke  of 
definite  action.  Owindia  was  surprised  to  see  him  set 
to  work  to  take  down  the  numerous  pelts  from  the  walls 
and  arrange  them  in  two  piles.  Sometimes  he  would 
stand  for  a  while  as  if  debating  with  himself  into  which 
pile  he  would  put  certain  valuable  furs.  When  at 
last  all  the  skins  had  been  taken  down  he  tied  the  two 
bundles  together  with  stout  moose-hide  thongs. 

Owindia  asked  no  questions.  She  understood  her 
father's  peculiar  moods  and  knew  when  to  be  silent. 
He  would  tell  her  his  plans  at  the  proper  time,  she  felt 
sure. 

Putting  on  his  snow-shoes,  and  swinging  the  larger 
bundle  upon  his  shoulder,  Klitonda  left  the  lodge  and 
strode  rapidly  across  the  open  until  he  came  to  a  place 
where  three  trees  stood  quite  close  together.  Up  among 
the  branches  was  his  cache,  where  he  kept  his  supply 
of  moose  meat  safe  from  prowling  dogs  and  wolves. 
Tying  a  long  moose-hide  cord  to  the  bundle,  and  taking 
the  other  end  in  his  hand  he  climbed  one  of  the  trees 
to  the  scaffold  of  poles  above.  Then  drawing  up  the 
heavy  bundle  he  placed  it  in  the  centre  of  the  cache, 


REJECTED  55 

and  with  a  grunt  of  satisfaction  returned  by  the  way  he 
had  come.  Once  back  in  the  lodge  his  tongue  became 
unloosened. 

"  Little  one,"  he  began,  "  my  heart  is  much  stirred 
by  what  the  stranger  told  us.  The  white  men  have 
come,  and  have  built  the  trading  Post.  They  will  help 
us  to  drive  back  the  Chilcats.  As  I  sat  by  the  fire  last 
night  I  saw  a  strange  sight.  Klota,  your  mother, 
seemed  to  be  standing  by  my  side,  and  she  was  pointing 
toward  the  mountains  of  the  rising  sun.  And  as  I 
looked  I  saw  the  passes  filled  with  people  of  the  white 
race  coming  toward  me.  I  am  sure  now  that  they  are 
on  their  way  into  this  country,  and  will  help  us." 

"  Perhaps  you  were  dreaming,  father,"  Owindia  re- 
plied. 

"  No,  no,  it  was  no  dream.  I  was  awake,  and  know 
it  was  real.  So,  little  one,  we  must  hurry  away  from 
here,  and  bear  the  great  news  to  our  people.  They  will 
not  refuse  to  rouse  to  action  when  I  tell  them  about 
the  white  men,  and  what  they  will  do  for  us.  I  shall 
take  these  furs  as  gifts  to  the  scattered  bands.  You 
must  come  with  me.  We  shall  hasten  away  at  once, 
for  there  is  no  time  to  lose." 

Owindia  knew  how  useless  it  would  be  to  argue  with 
her  father  when  once  his  mind  was  settled  upon  some 
definite  line  of  action.  With  a  sigh  she  gathered  up 
her  few  belongings,  tied  them  in  a  small  bundle,  and 
took  down  her  light  snow-shoes  from  two  pegs  driven 
into  the  wall.  She  did  not  cherish  the  idea  of  leaving 


56  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

the  snug  cabin  for  the  long  marches  over  the  dreary 
wastes  of  a  snow-shrouded  land.  She  wished  to  remain 
where  she  was,  for  the  hope  was  strong  within  her 
heart  that  Natsatt  would  shortly  return,  and  what  would 
he  think  when  he  found  the  place  deserted  ?  She  kept 
these  thoughts  to  herself,  however,  and  obediently  fol- 
lowed her  father  out  of  the  cabin,  with  her  small  pack 
suspended  over  her  shoulders. 

Once  outside  the  lodge  Klitonda  paused  and  stood 
for  a  few  moments  lost  in  thought.  Then  lifting  up 
his  face,  he  uttered  words  such  as  Owindia  had  never 
heard  him  speak  before. 

"Great  Spirit,"  he  began,  "and  Klota's  Great 
Father,  listen  to  Klitonda.  Give  the  Ayana  people 
hearts  of  fire,  and  strength  of  grizzlies  of  the  moun- 
tains, that  they  may  rise  and  drive  back  the  Chilcats. 
Send  the  white  people  into  this  land  like  the  wild  geese 
when  the  ice  leaves  the  rivers,  and  the  snow  disappears, 
that  they  may  help  us." 

He  ceased,  and  stood  for  a  few  moments  looking 
straight  before  him.  Then  without  another  word  he 
strode  forward  into  the  sombre  forest,  with  Owindia 
following  silently  after. 

For  days  they  threaded  their  way  over  the  great  silent 
land.  Spectres  they  seemed  gliding  through  forests, 
climbing  steep  hills,  winding  along  sloping  mountain 
sides,  and  dotting  h^ere  and  there  large  inland  lakes. 
Occasionally  they  stayed  their  steps  where  a  few  lone 
hunters  and  trappers  had  their  camp.  At  each  place 


REJECTED  57 

Klitonda  would  spend  the  whole  night  talking  to 
the  eager  few  gathered  about  the  camp  fire.  Formerly- 
one  topic,  and  only  one,  was  the  theme  of  vital  im- 
portance, and  that  was  the  hated  Chilcats.  Now  the 
interest  was  greatly  intensified  by  the  story  of  the  ad- 
vent of  the  white  men.  Deeply  interested  in  his  sub- 
ject, and  a  natural  orator  of  much  repute  among  the 
tribes  of  the  North,  Klitonda  as  a  rule  succeeded  in 
imparting  to  his  hearers  some  of  his  own  enthusiasm. 
But,  alas,  after  he  left,  the  fire  generally  burned  low, 
and  sometimes  went  out  altogether.  In  the  presence 
of  their  chief  the  Ayana  people  could  be  stirred  for  a 
time,  but  the  fear  of  the  Chilcats  was  too  strong  for 
the  impression  to  last. 

Klitonda's  stay  at  such  places  was  always  short. 
Miles  beyond  he  knew  there  was  a  large  band  of  In- 
dians, and  thither  he  and  Owindia  turned  their  faces. 
It  was  a  cold  late  afternoon  as  weary  with  their  long 
march,  they  reached  the  encampment,  and  here  that 
night  Klitonda  related  again  the  marvellous  tale  he  had 
come  so  far  to  tell.  For  this  moment  he  had  been  long- 
ing since  the  day  he  had  started  forth  from  his  lonely 
lodge  in  the  wilderness.  Surely  now  these  hunters 
would  respond  as  they  listened  to  the  story  of  the  white 
man,  the  opportunity  for  better  trade,  and  the  assist- 
ance they  would  receive  in  driving  back  the  Chilcats. 
But  as  he  talked  his  keen  eyes  noted  the  apathy  upon 
the  faces  of  those  before  him.  He  even  detected  signs 
of  hostility,  which  was  different  from  anything  he  had 


* 

58  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

ever  experienced  in  their  midst.  They  had  always 
treated  him  with  marked  respect  even  though  they  did 
not  carry  out  his  wishes.  When  at  length  he  ceased 
the  usual  exclamations  of  assent  were  wanting.  A  deep 
silence  prevailed,  which  to  Klitonda  was  most  ominous. 
He  could  not  understand  the  meaning  of  such  action. 
When,  however,  old  Nagu,  the  crafty  medicine  man,  rose 
slowly  to  his  feet,  light  dawned  upon  the  chief's  mind. 
In  this  man  he  saw  his  bitter  opponent,  his  violent 
enemy.  He  recalled  the  day,  over  a  year  ago,  when 
he  had  mortally  offended  this  wily  impostor.  He  had 
refused  to  pay  the  customary  tribute,  or  "  medicine," 
of  valuable  furs  and  skins  to  this  man.  He  had  told 
him  that  his  incantations  were  all  a  farce,  and  that  he 
himself  was  a  useless  humbug.  For  years  Klitonda 
had  despised  the  vain  pretensions  of  this  creature.  He 
had  kept  his  thoughts  to  himself,  however,  and  had  paid 
the  required  tribute,  until  that  day,  when  roused  by  the 
insolence  of  the  man,  he  had  expressed  his  feelings  in 
no  moderate  terms.  Klitonda  had  yet  to  learn  that 
the  way  of  the  reformer  is  hard,  and  that  people  held 
in  thrall  by  the  ingrained  superstition  of  ages,  are  not 
easily  taught  to  open  their  eyes  to  the  bright  light  of 
a  new  and  an  ampler  day.  Such  a  task  at  any  time  is 
difficult,  but  it  is  increased  tenfold  when  the  acknowl- 
edged leaders,  whether  they  be  prophets,  priests  or  med- 
icine men  are  themselves  debased,  and  are  seeking  for 
material  gain  and  personal  influence. 

And  such  was  Nagu.     Those  who  honoured  him,  he 


KEJECTED  59 

favoured;  but  woe  betide  the  man  or  woman  daring 
enough  to  offer  any  opposition.  So  standing  there  in 
the  midst  of  his  people,  he  hurled  his  pent-up  anger  at 
Klitonda.  Subtly  concealing  his  own  personal  injury 
he  upbraided  the  chief  as  the  cause  of  all  their  present 
trouble.  He  had  been  stirring  up  strife,  had  killed 
the  Chilcat  brave,  and  thus  brought  upon  the  Ayana 
people  the  extra  vengeance  of  the  coast  tribe.  And 
what  were  they  now  to  do  ?  The  Chilcats  were  coming 
in  full  force,  and  if  Klitonda  were  not  delivered  up 
terrible  would  be  the  consequences. 

During  his  harangue  the  medicine  man  had  worked 
himself  up  to  the  highest  pitch  of  fury.  He  foamed, 
raved,  and  gesticulated  like  a  madman,  while  all  the 
time  his  eyes  glared  upon  Klitonda  with  the  most  in- 
tense hatred. 

During  this  attack  the  chief  stood  like  a  statue, 
with  Owindia  crouching  near  at  his  feet.  The  latter 
was  terrified  by  the  scene  before  her.  But  not  a  move- 
ment of  her  father's  face  betrayed  the  state  of  his 
feelings.  It  was  only  when  the  medicine  man  had 
ceased  and  the  murmurs  of  approval  had  subsided,  that 
he  took  a  step  forward,  and  looked  around  upon  the 
assembled  natives.  A  sadness,  mingled  with  pity  might 
have  been  detected  in  his  eyes  as  he  stood  there.  Then 
he  lifted  his  right  arm  and  pointed  to  the  medicine 
man. 

"  Will  the  Ayana  people  listen  to  such  words  as  that 
creature  has  just  uttered  ?  "  he  asked.  "  They  know  it 


60  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

is  not  Klitonda  who  is  to  blame  for  all  their  trouble; 
it  is  their  own  cowardly  hearts.  Where  is  the  spirit 
of  our  ancestors?  Where  is  the  power  of  our  once 
famous  Ayana  tribe  ?  There  was  a  time  when  the  call 
to  battle  was  like  the  sweetest  of  music  to  our  people. 
They  gloried  in  war.  Klitonda  would  rouse  the  Ayana 
to  action.  But  they  would  rather  be  slaves.  They 
wish  to  crawl  like  dogs  at  the  feet  of  the  Chilcat  wolves. 
Klitonda  is  your  chief.  He  has  never  failed  his  peo- 
ple yet.  He  stands  here  to-night;  his  daughter  is 
there,"  and  he  partly  turned  as  he  spoke  and  pointed  to 
the  pathetic  figure  of  Owindia  crouching  upon  the 
snow.  "  Take  your  chief ;  take  his  daughter,  and  give 
them  to  the  Chilcats  that  you  may  be  safe.  Then  go 
and  tell  your  little  ones,  and  when  they  are  grown  let 
them  tell  their  children  that  you  were  afraid  to  fight; 
that  your  hearts  were  like  water,  and  your  arms  like 
straw,  and  you  gave  up  your  chief  and  his  daughter  to 
those  wolves  of  the  coast.  How  will  it  sound  ?  You 
hunters  and  trappers,  answer  me  that.  Klitonda  is 
willing  to  give  himself,  nay  to  die  for  his  people.  Here 
he  stands,  come  and  take  him." 

He  paused,  and  waited  for  some  one  to  advanca  But 
none  moved.  What  hunter  would  dare  to  lay  hands 
upon  that  chief,  of  whose  courage  and  prowess  they 
were  well  aware?  They  did  not  even  look  upon  his 
face,  but  sat  or  stood  with  downcast  averted  eyes. 
Their  chief's  words  had  cut  deep,  for  they  knew  that 


EEJECTED  61 

they  were  true.  Only  the  medicine  man  glared  like  a 
wild  beast,  but  to  him  Klitonda  gave  no  heed. 

The  latter  waited  to  see  what  the  people  would  do. 
But  finding  that  they  remained  silent  and  inactive,  he 
turned  to  Owindia  and  took  her  by  the  hand. 

"  Come,  little  one,"  he  said.  "  Let  us  get  back  to 
the  wilderness.  Our  people  do  not  want  us." 

!N"ot  a  word  was  uttered,  and  not  a  hand  was  raised 
as  father  and  daughter  left  the  camp,  and  turned  their 
faces  toward  the  black,  silent  forest.  The  chief  had 
come  to  his  own,  to  help,  to  uplift  them;  but  his  own 
received  him  not.  They  preferred  the  flesh  pots  of 
serfdom  to  the  freedom  of  a  larger  and  a  fuller  life. 

Klitonda  was  accustomed  to  discouragements.  He 
could  meet  death  without  a  tremor.  When  face  to  face 
with  avowed  enemies  his  heart  thrilled  with  the  joy  of 
conflict.  But  when  it  came  to  downright  opposition 
and  repulsion  by  his  own  people  it  was  different.  J^ext 
to  Owindia  they  were  nearest  his  heart  in  affection. 
For  them  he  had  toiled  and  suffered,  and  for  them  he 
was  willing  to  die.  Their  pitiable  downtrodden  condi- 
tion moved  him  deeply.  Though  he  had  often  lashed 
the  men  with  stinging  words  in  the  hope  of  stirring  the 
spirit  of  manhood  within  them,  there  was  really  no 
anger  in  his  heart.  He  had  looked  upon  their  strong, 
lithe  forms;  he  had  studied  them  at  their  games,  in 
which  they  rivalled  with  one  another  in  feats  of  en- 
durance. Oh,  if  he  could  only  utilise  such  strength  in 


62  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

a  more  worthy  cause,  how  much  might  be  accomplished. 
He  had  watched  the  bright-eyed  comely  maidens,  and 
a  sadness  always  filled  his  heart,  for  he  knew  that  the 
more  beautiful  they  were  the  sooner  would  they  be 
likely  to  fall  captives  to  the  wily  Chilcats.  Even  the 
little  babes  in  their  moose-skin  bags  touched  him. 
What  trials  and  sorrows  they  had  ahead  of  them  — 
the  same  life  of  serfdom  as  their  parents.  For  the 
cowardice  of  their  forefathers  the  little  ones  must  tread 
the  cruel  trail  of  affliction. 

So  on  this  night  of  the  rejection  as  he  and  Owindia 
pushed  speedily  on  their  way,  there  was  no  feeling  of 
bitterness  within  his  heart  except  for  the  medicine  man. 
He  knew  that  that  wretched  creature  had  much  to  do 
with  his  present  failure.  He  himself  was  free  from 
his  dominating  power.  But  not  so  the  rest  of  the 
tribe. 

Owindia  uttered  not  a  word  aa  she  followed  her 
father  through  the  shadowy  forest.  She  was  tired  not 
only  in  body  but  also  in  mind.  The  trying  ordeal 
through  which  they  had  just  passed  had  almost  over- 
come her.  She  knew  that  now  they  were  exposed  to 
two  dangers,  one  from  the  Chilcats;  the  other,  from 
their  own  people.  Surely  no  outcasts  were  ever  placed 
in  a  more  lamentable  position  than  were  these  two  waifs 
of  the  night. 

~No  word  of  complaint,  no  outcry  at  the  injustice 
done  to  him,  broke  from  Klitonda's  lips.  He  was  not 
like  the  cur,  which  rushes  away  at  a  kick  it  has  re- 


EEJECTED  63 

ceived.  He  was  rather  like  some  lordly  monarch  of 
the  forest,  which  deeply  wounded  seeks  some  quiet 
spot  to  be  alone  in  its  great  agony.  No  sleep  came  to 
his  eyes  that  night.  Amid  a  friendly  thicket  of  fir 
trees  he  made  their  camp,  and  while  Owindia  slept,  he 
either  sat  before  the  fire,  or  paced  restlessly  tip  and 
down  among  the  trees.  He  was  most  alert,  and  at  every 
sound  he  listened  intently,  partly  expecting  an  attack 
from  his  own  people.  That  they  were  contemplating 
handing  kirn  and  Owindia  over  to  the  Chilcats  he  had 
not  the  slightest  doubt.  When  he  was  present  with 
them  he  knew  they  had  not  the  courage  to  seize  him. 
But  under  cover  of  night  they  might  make  the  attack, 
expecting  to  find  him  asleep. 

All  the  next  day  they  continued  on  their  journey, 
back  to  the  lodge  in  the  wilderness.  Owindia  was  well 
accustomed  to  the  trail,  and  did  not  find  it  difficult  to 
keep  up  with  her  father.  Although  grieving  over  what 
had  recently  taken  place,  a  sweet  peace  dwelt  in  her 
heart.  Natsatt  was  constantly  in  her  mind,  and  the 
thought  of  him  cheered  her  through  the  long  hours  of 
the  day,  and  she  fell  asleep  at  night  thinking  of  her 
lover.  Could  Natsatt  have  seen  the  graceful  swing 
of  her  lithe  form,  and  beheld  the  rich  colour  of  perfect 
health  mantling  cheeks  and  brow,  he  would  have  been 
more  enamoured  than  ever.  Owindia  confided  none  of 
her  happy  thoughts  to  her  father.  He  was  too  much 
engrossed  with  his  own  cares  at  present.  She  was  con- 
tent to  keep  them  hidden  away  within  her  own  breast, 


'%.  • 

1 

64  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

like  dew-kissed  flowers  nestling  in  some  secret  dell. 
The  second  night  Klitonda  was  too  weary  to  keep 
watch.  He  felt  safer  now,  and  believed  that  they 
would  not  be  followed  so  far  into  the  forest.  He  re- 
mained for  a  while,  however,  after  Owindia  had  fallen 
asleep,  watching  the  dying  embers.  Then  he  rolled 
himself  up  in  his  warm  wolf-skin  blanket,  and  was 
soon  in  slumber  deep. 


CHAPTEK 

TOKENS 

SILENCE  prevailed  for  a  few  minutes  in  the  In- 
dian encampment  after  Klitonda  and  Owindia 
had  left.  All  sat  or  stood  with  bent  heads,  each  wait- 
ing for  some  one  else  to  speak  first.  Nagu  alone  cast 
his  eyes  furtively  around.  He  was  pleased  at  the 
defeat  of  the  chief,  but  somewhat  disturbed  by  the 
stillness  which  reigned.  He  partly  divined  the  cause, 
and  believed  that  the  Indians  were  ashamed  of  their 
own  cowardice,  and  the  way  they  had  treated  Klitonda. 
He  knew  how  his  own  influence  even  now  hung  in  the 
balance,  and  it  needed  only  a  few  to  make  a  decided 
stand,  and  all  would  join  them. 

And  while  this  unnatural  quietness  brooded  over  the 
place  a  score  of  hunters  glided  into  their  midst.  Their 
arrival  at  this  moment  was  most  opportune.  The  ten- 
sion was  relieved,  and  all  began  to  talk  at  once.  The 
subject  was  Klitonda,  and  the  message  he  had  delivered. 
Nothing  was  said  about  the  medicine  man  or  the  part 
that  he  had  played  in  defeating  the  object  of  their 
chief's  visit  But  the  returned  hunters  at  length 
learned  the  whole  story  when  Nagu  had  betaken  him- 
self to  his  own  lodge.  They  were  a  score  of  strapping 

65 


66  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

braves,  and  had  travelled  far  that  day.  But  all  sense 
of  weariness  disappeared  as  they  drew  aside  and  ear- 
nestly consulted  with  one  another.  Out  in  the  wild 
during  the  long  nights  around  their  camp  fires  they  had 
discussed  many  things  concerning  their  own  land,  and 
the  dominant  sway  of .  the  Chilcats.  For  their  chief 
they  had  the  most  profound  respect.  They  believed 
that  with  a  band  of  men  to  support  him  the  invaders 
could  be  driven  back.  This  idea  had  been  gripping 
them  hard  for  some  time,  and  had  drawn  them  together 
more  than  formerly.  Kindred  spirits  they  were  who 
had  now  emerged  from  the  forest  at  this  critical  mo- 
ment. 

The  medicine  man  was  not  satisfied  with  their  pres- 
ence. He  watched  them  from  his  lodge,  and  endeav- 
oured to  hear  what  they  were  saying,  but  all  in  vain, 
for  the  young  men  spoke  low,  and  kept  their  counsel  to 
themselves.  Had  ISTagu  drawn  near  just  then  it  would 
not  have  been  well  with  him,  for  these  braves  were  in 
no  mood  for  interference  from  this  creature  whom  they 
were  beginning  to  despise. 

Next  morning,  bright  and  early,  they  glided  away 
from  camp,  and  followed  the  tracks  made  by  Klitonda 
and  his  daughter  in  the  pure  white  snow.  Their  eyes 
were  keenly  alert,  and  they  moved  forward  with  scarcely 
a  sound.  They  were  evidently  watching  for  something 
besides  the  chief  and  Owindia.  It  was  almost  dark, 
when,  about  to  emerge  from  the  forest  to  cross  a  small 
lake,  they  paused  abruptly,  and  crouched  back  among 


TOKENS  67 

the  trees.  Out  in  the  open  their  eyes  had  caught  sight 
of  a  lone  lank  timber  wolf.  He  had  stopped  and  was 
sniffing  the  tracks  he  had  found  upon  the  snow.  Pres- 
ently he  lifted  his  head  and  threw  his  nose  into  the 
air.  The  hated  man  smell  had  drifted  to  his  sensitive 
nostrils,  and  that  spelled  danger.  But  ere  he  had  time 
to  beat  a  retreat  a  half  dozen  bow  strings  twanged  among 
the  trees,  and  as  many  pointed  arrows  hurtled  through 
the  air,  and  sank  deep  into  the  brute's  lean  side.  With 
a  wild  yell  of  agony  the  wolf  gave  a  tremendous  bound 
into  the  air  and  then  rolled  over  in  the  snow,  its  body 
quivering  in  the  throes  of  death. 

It  did  not  take  the  hunters  long  to  rush  from  the 
forest,  and  examine  their  victim.  Soon  a  sharp  knife 
was  produced,  and  with  much  deftness  the  heart  was 
removed  from  the  animal's  body.  It  was  apparent  that 
the  wolf  was  needed  neither  for  its  skin,  nor  for  food. 
There  was  another  motive  for  its  death.  With  the 
heart  warm  and  bleeding  thus  procured,  the  braves 
formed  themselves  in  a  circle  about  the  grewsome  object. 
Then  each  hunter  drew  forth  an  arrow,  and  inserted  its 
point  deep  into  the  soft  flesh.  !No  word  was  spoken 
during  this  performance,  which  had  the  appearance  of 
a  religious  ceremony,  bloody  though  it  was.  Then  fac- 
ing the  forest  to  their  left  they  held  aloft  their  dripping 
arrows,  and  as  one  their  voices  rang  out : 

"  As  the  heart  blood  of  this  wolf  dyes  the  points 
of  these  arrows,  so  twenty  Ayana  hunters  will  never 
cease  until  these  same  points  are  stained  with  the  heart 


68  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

blood  of  their  enemies.  Let  these  blood-marked  arrows 
be  tokens  of  their  resolve,  and  let  the  Great  Spirit  bear 
witness." 

This  done  they  sped  on  their  way,  leaving  behind 
them  the  body  of  the  wolf,  its  blood  flowing  forth,  and 
turning  the  white  snow  to  a  crimson  hue.  By  this  time 
darkness  had  settled  over  the  land,  but  the  hunters 
heeded  it  not.  With  never  a  single  hesitation  they 
followed  the  tracks  which  stretched  out  far  ahead.  Ere 
long  the  moon  rose  full  and  bright  above  the  tops  of 
the  pointed  trees.  It  rode  high  in  the  heavens,  and 
dimly  illuminated  the  long  cathedral-like  aisles  of  the 
silent  forest.  The  trees  threw  out  straight  trailing 
shadows  like  sharp  pointed  lances.  It  was  a  scene  of 
surpassing  beauty ;  light  and  shade,  peace  and  grandeur ; 
the  full  triumphant  moon  above,  the  gem-besprinkled 
carpet  of  snow  below.  And  through  this  magic  pal- 
ace sped  the  feet  of  the  Ayana  braves.  Their  hearts 
were  not  stirred  by  the  splendour  which  surrounded 
them.  To  them  this  fairy  world  held  no  fascination. 
Their  hearts  were  not  enthralled  by  Nature's  alluring 
witchery. 

It  was  midnight  when  at  length  their  steps  grew 
slower,  and  they  moved  more  cautiously.  Through  the 
keen  night  air  drifted  the  scent  of  smouldering  wood. 
Presently  a  rough  "  lean-to  "  was  faintly  discerned  sev- 
eral rods  ahead.  They  peered  keenly  forward,  but  no 
one  was  visible,  and  not  a  sound  disturbed  the  intense 


TOKENS  69 

silence.  The  hunters  did  not  approach  any  nearer  now, 
but  remained  crouched  upon  the  snow  in  a  watchful 
attitude.  It  was  a  keen  night,  but  the  young  men  did 
not  seem  to  mind  it 

For  about  two  hours  they  kept  watch  over  the  little 
camp.  Then  they  noticed  Klitonda  rise  to  his  feet  and 
rekindle  the  fire  from  a  few  hot  coals.  At  once  the 
young  men  stepped  quickly  forward  and  stood  before 
the  chief.  Turning,  the  latter  saw  them,  and  leaped 
for  his  bow  and  arrows.  Then  standing  defiantly  be- 
fore the  place  where  Owindia  was  lying,  he  faced  the 
young  men.  He  believed  that  they  had  come  to  attack 
him  and  to  take  him  back  as  captive.  He  was,  there- 
fore, much  surprised  when  one  of  the  braves  advanced 
and  lifted  his  hand  as  a  sign  of  peace.  Still  Klitonda 
was  not  satisfied,  and  remained  ready  for  any  emer- 
gency. Perhaps  this  was  only  a  ruse  on  the  part  of 
these  braves.  Why  had  they  followed  him  so  far  into 
the  forest  unless  they  had  some  sinister  motive  in  view  ? 
And  thus  standing  there  in  the  light  of  the  moon  he 
appeared  a  most  formidable  antagonist.  A  man  of 
powerful  build,  and  of  great  stature,  he  seemed  now  a 
veritable  giant.  His  aspect  at  this  moment  was  enough 
to  cause  even  the  stoutest  heart  to  shrink.  The  ad- 
vancing brave  hesitated,  and  then  spoke. 

"  Great  Chief/'  he  began,  "  the  Ayana  braves  are  no 
enemies  to  Klitonda.  They  bring  peace.  They  come 
to  serve  their  chief,  not  to  harm  him.  They  followed 


?0  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

hard  upon  his  tracks  until  they  found  him.  They  bring 
tokens  of  their  allegiance.  Will  the  Great  Chief  re- 
ceive them  ?  " 

He  paused,  and  Klitonda  lowered  his  bow. 

"  Why  do  the  Ayana  braves  come  here  ?  "  he  replied. 
"  Do  they  wish  to  mock  their  chief  ?  But,  stay,  Kli- 
tonda is  their  chief  no  longer ;  they  have  rejected  him. 
He  is  an  outcast.  His  own  people  would  give  him  over 
to  the  Chilcats.  His  plans  have  failed,  they  are  like 
this,"  and  Klitonda  seized  a  handful  of  snow,  and  let 
it  fall  slowly  downward. 

"  The  Great  Chief's  words  are  only  partly  true,"  the 
young  brave  quietly  returned.  "  There  are  twenty 
braves  standing  here,  whose  hearts  are  true  to  their  chief. 
They  would  follow  him  to  death  on  behalf  of  their  coun- 
try. They  bring  these  tokens  of  their  faith  —  tokens 
stained  with  blood.  As  they  are  red  from  a  wolf's 
bleeding  heart,  so  may  they  be  more  deeply  stained  by 
the  heart  blood  of  the  Chilcat  wolves." 

Saying  which  the  brave  stepped  forward,  and  handed 
Klitonda  the  blood-marked  arrow.  One  by  one  his 
companions  did  the  same.  Not  a  word  was  spoken 
during  this  performance.  Klitonda  received  them  all, 
and  held  the  arrows  in  his  right  hand.  He  looked  at 
the  tokens,  and  then  at  the  young  men  standing  before 
him. 

"What  will  Klitonda  do  with  these?"  he  asked, 
holding  forth  the  score  of  arrows. 

"  Keep  them,"  was  the  reply,  "  and  when  the  Great 


TOKENS  71 

Chief  \vants  the  twenty  Ayana  braves,  let  him  send  the 
tokens,  and  they  will  come  swift  as  the  wind." 

To  these  words  Klitonda  said  nothing.  He  stood 
looking  beyond  the  braves  far  off  into  the  forest.  The 
unexpected  appearance  of  these  young  men  was  affect- 
ing him  deeply.  The  great  weight  which  had  been 
pressing  upon  his  heart  was  somewhat  removed.  All 
of  his  own  people  had  not  rejected  him.  There  were 
twenty  braves  who  were  ready  to  stand  by  his  side. 
There  was  comfort  in  the  thought.  He  wished  to  speak, 
to  tell  all  that  was  in  his  heart.  But  words  refused 
to  come.  He  was  like  a  dumb  man.  The  braves  saw 
the  struggle  which  was  taking  place  in  their  chief's 
mind,  and  his  silence  impressed  them  more  than  a  long 
oration. 

Presently  Klitonda  turned  as  if  to  place  several 
sticks  upon  the  fire.  As  he  did  so  he  saw  Owindia 
standing  quietly  near.  Upon  her  face  was  an  expres- 
sion of  joy.  She  had  been  a  silent  witness  of  all  that 
had  taken  place.  The  braves  had  seen  her  when  first 
she  appeared,  but  they  gave  no  sign  that  they  were  aware 
of  her  presence.  But  twenty  hearts  thrilled  as  they 
saw  her  standing  near  her  father.  Klitonda  held  out 
the  arrows  to  Owindia, 

"  Take  them,  little  one,"  he  said.  '"  They  will  be 
safe  in  your  keeping.  Is  it  the  will  of  the  Ayana 
braves,"  he  continued,  turning  to  the  young  man,  "  that 
their  chief's  daughter  should  guard  these  tokens  which 
they  have  brought  ?  " 


72  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

"  Ah,  ah,"  burst  at  once  from  a  score  of  lips.  "  Let 
the  chief's  daughter  keep  the  blood-marked  tokens." 

Thus  in  the  depth  of  that  great  forest  twenty  resolute 
braves  gave  their  allegiance  to  Klitonda  their  chief. 
Indians  they  were,  in  the  rough,  untouched  by  any  of 
the  refining  influences  of  civilisation.  And  yet  they 
were  real  sons  of  Mother  Nature.  Their  word  was  their 
bond,  and  having  once  made  their  vow  of  allegiance 
nothing  could  induce  them  to  break  it. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    VANGUAKD 

TO  enter  a  region  never  before  trodden  by  white 
men,  and  to  erect  a  fur  trading  Post  where  the 
sole  inhabitants  are  uncouth  Indians,  means  courage  of 
no  ordinary  degree.  And,  yet,  when  "  Ranger  "  Dan 
forced  his  way  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains,  with  his 
ten  companions,  and  built  the  trading  Post  Tort-O- 
Venture  at  the  confluence  of  the  Yukon  and  the  Segas 
Rivers,  the  thought  that  he  had  done  anything  out  of 
the  ordinary  never  entered  his  mind.  So  accustomed 
had  he  been  for  long  years  to  the  perils  of  the  wilderness 
that  the  dangers  he  and  his  men  encountered  in  their 
hazardous  journey  were  of  but  passing  notice. 

His  companions  did  not  fully  understand  their  leader. 
Months  before  when  Ranger  Dan  had  searched  long  and 
diligently  for  a  number  of  determined  men  to  ac- 
company him  to  the  great  river  west  of  the  Rockies, 
many  people  believed  that  he  was  taking  leave  of  his 
senses.  "  Why,"  they  asked  one  another,  "  should  a 
man  at  his  advanced  age  wish  to  undertake  such  a  jour- 
ney ?  Surely  it  was  not  for  gain,  as  Dan  had  acquired 
more  than  ordinary  of  this  world's  goods  in  his  years 
of  trading  with  the  Indians.  What,  then,  was  the  ob- 
ject of  the  expedition  ?  " 

73 


74  THE  CHIEF  OE  THE  RANGES 

Often  the  traders  east  of  the  mountains  had  turned 
their  eyes  -wistfully  westward,  and  longed  to  know 
what  lay  beyond  those  towering  snow-capped  peaks. 
Stray  rumours  at  times  had  drifted  to  their  ears  of  the 
extent  of  that  unknown  region,  with  its  abundance  of 
fur-bearing  animals.  But  hitherto  no  one  had  dared 
to  cross  those  northern  ranges  and  solve  the  mystery. 
Indians  told  weird  tales  of  the  wildness  of  the  land,  of 
treacherous  rivers,  foaming  rapids,  and  natives,  nu- 
merous and  bloodthirsty.  Little  wonder,  then,  that 
Ranger  Dan  found  it  difficult  to  obtain  enough  men  to 
accompany  him  on  his  apparently  mad  venture.  When 
asked  as  to  the  purpose  of  the  undertaking  he  would 
always  give  a  quiet  smile,  and  stroke  his  long  beard  be- 
fore replying. 

"  I've  something  lost  beyond  those  mountains,"  he 
would  say.  "  It's  been  lost  for  years,  and  I  must  try 
to  find  it.  I've  a  treasure  over  yon,  and  doesn't  the 
Great  Book  say  that  *  where  your  treasure  is  there  will 
your  heart  be  also  '  ?  I  guess  those  words  apply  to  this 
world  as  well  as  to  the  next." 

And  so  Dan's  "  treasure  "  story  passed  from  mouth 
to  mouth.  "  He's  after  furs,"  said  some.  "  3sTo,  it's 
gold  the  fool's  seeking,"  replied  others.  "  That's 
the  treasure  he  thinks  he'll  get  over  yon." 

After  much  difficulty  Dan  was  able  to  find  ten  men 
who  were  willing  to  undertake  the  journey.  Liberal 
pay  induced  several  to  join  the  expedition ;  while  others 
were  lured  by  the  spirit  of  adventure.  All  had  led  a 


THE  VANGUARD  75 

roving  life  for  years,  and  here  was  an  opportunity  for 
new  and  further  excitement. 

As  the  days  passed  Ranger  Dan  was  enabled  to  learn 
much  about  his  companions.  Amid  the  dangers  of  the 
way,  the  hard  tracking,  and  packing  over  the  long 
portages  their  real  natures  stood  out  clearly  defined. 
They  were  men  unaccustomed  to  discipline,  of  unbridled 
passion,  and  ready  to  desert  their  leader  at  any  critical 
moment.  Only  upon  Natsatt,  the  reserved  young  half- 
breed,  did  he  feel  that  he  could  fully  depend. 

Ranger  Dan  was  a  stern  man,  and  during  his  long 
experience  in  the  wilderness  had  ruled  with  a  firm 
hand.  When  in  charge  his  word  was  law,  and  he  would 
brook  no  opposition.  Of  large  build  and  great  stature 
he  was  a  man  to  command  immediate  respect.  Many 
an  offender  had  reason  to  remember  the  flashing  gleam 
of  his  wrathful  eyes,  and  the  sledge-hammer  blows  of 
his  tense  knuckles.  "  When  I'm  in  command,"  he  had 
often  said,  "  I'm  going  to  be  obeyed,  else  what's  the 
use  of  having  a  leader."  He  talked  but  little,  and  at 
times  he  would  stand  facing  the  west,  with  a  far  away 
look  in  his  faded  grey  eyes. 

Each  night  around  the  camp  fire  !N"atsatt  would  bring 
forth  his  little  mouth-organ,  and  play  several  simple 
tunes.  Then  all  talking  would  cease  and  the  men  would  * 
lie  back  and  listen  to  the  familiar  strains  they  had 
heard  years  before.  Ranger  Dan  always  enjoyed  such 
moments,  and  his  face  would  brighten  as  he  listened, 
although  occasionally  a  half -suppressed  sigh  would  ee- 


76  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

cape  his  lips.  Natsatt  often  watched  his  leader,  and 
felt  that  there  was  something  troubling  his  mind  of 
which  he  and  his  companions  were  not  aware.  He 
longed  to  know  of  what  he  was  thinking  as  he  stood 
gazing  far  off  into  space. 

As  the  days  passed  his  respect  for  Ranger  Dan  in- 
creased. He  seemed  to  be  tireless,  and  his  knowledge 
of  woodcraft  was  wonderful.  But  it  was  when  they 
settled  down  to  the  steady  work  of  building  the  Post 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river  that  his  respect  developed 
into  admiration. 

Dan  at  once  set  the  men  to  work  preparing  timber 
for  the  building.  There  was  little  time  to  lose,  for  the 
season  was  advancing,  and  soon  cold  weather  would  be 
upon  them.  Never  once  did  he  hesitate  as  to  the  po- 
sition or  size  of  the  house.  The  most  suitable  site  was 
chosen  close  to  the  river,  and  here  the  Post  was  erected, 
with  store  attached.  In  a  few  weeks  the  work  was  well 
under  way.  Built  entirely  of  hewn  logs,  chinked  with 
moss,  and  this  covered  with  soft  clay  found  along  the 
bank  of  the  river,  it  was  a  structure  capable  of  with- 
standing the  most  severe  weather.  It  seemed  almost 
like  a  fort  so  large  were  the  logs  which  had  been  rolled 
into  place,  and  securely  fastened  upon  one  another. 
Glass  for  the  small  windows  there  was  none.  Caribou 
skins,  devoid  of  hair,  and  scraped  thin,  were  stretched 
across  the  openings,  and  these  let  in  some  light  when 
the  door  was  shut.  Two  large  stone  fire-places  were 
erected,  at  which  their  cooking  was  done.  These  would 


THE  VANGUARD  77 

serve  to  give  light  as  well  as  heat,  for  it  would  be  neces- 
sary to  reserve  their  small  supply  of  candles  they  had 
brought  with  them. 

The  building  was  completed  none  too  soon,  for  winter 
swept  down  upon  them  much  sooner  than  they  had  ex- 
pected. The  river  became  solid  from  bank  to  bank, 
snow  covered  the  land,  and  the  frost  became  stinging 
in  its  intensity.  The  days  were  short,  and  the  nights 
long.  It  was  necessary  for  the  best  hunters  to  scour 
the  surrounding  hills  and  forest  for  moose  and  moun- 
tain sheep.  Natsatt  had  the  best  luck  of  all,  and  by 
means  of  his  excellent  marksmanship  he  was  able  to 
add  much  to  their  larder. 

The  first  two  months  of  severe  weather  passed  away 
most  pleasantly.  There  was  very  little  for  the  men  to 
do,  and  they  enjoyed  the  long  rest  after  their  hard 
labours  since  leaving  the  eastern  side  of  the  mountains. 
The  cheerful  fires  made  the  large  room  almost  as  light 
as  day.  Dry,  soft  wood  was  plentiful,  and  they 
burned  it  without  stint.  Cards  formed  the  chief  amuse- 
ment, interspersed  with  singing  of  songs,  and  story 
telling.  It  was  a  time  of  general  good  fellowship. 
They  were  a  little  company  alone  in  the  vast  wilder- 
ness. "  What  more  could  men  desire  ?  "  they  asked 
one  another,  "  than  a  life  such  as  this  ?  Abundance  of 
game,  long  hours  of  sleep,  work  of  the  lightest,  and 
no  cares  to  distract  the  mind." 

During  the  whole  of  this  time  no  Indian  had  visited 
the  Post  by  day.  Canoes  had  passed  up  and  down  the 


78  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

river  during  the  fall,  but  the  occupants  had  not  dis- 
embarked to  examine  the  new  building  upon  the  bank. 
If  the  natives  came  at  all  it  must  have  been  in  the 
night,  departing  without  leaving  the  slightest  sign  of 
their  presence.  Often  the  men  discussed  the  matter 
before  the  open  fire.  There  was  a  general  impression, 
that  they  were  being  watched ;  that  Indians  were  prowl- 
ing around,  though  keeping  warily  out  of  sight. 

"  It  isn't  natural,"  commented  Larry  Dasan,  a  big 
burly  Canadian.  "  I've  helped  build  a  dozen  trading 
Poets  in  my  time,  an'  before  we  had  the  first  logs  laid 
the  Siwashes  were  always  around  us  like  flies  —  men, 
women,  papooses,  and  lean  dogs  galore.  They  were 
coming  and  going  all  the  time.  But  here,"  and  he 
threw  out  his  right  hand  in  disgust,  "  not  a  d red- 
skin has  set  foot  on  the  premises  by  day,  an'  it's  been 
four  months  since  we  arrived." 

"  Me  no  savvey  wat  it  all  mean,"  replied  Pierre  Gou- 
tre,  a  small  Frenchman.  "  Bad  beezness  dis.  No  Injun, 
no  fur,  no  monee,  hey  ?  Ol'  man  heem  mak'  beeg  mees- 
take,  me  tink.  Heem  send  Natsatt  an'  Tony  to  round 
up  Injun.  Mebbe  dey'll  ketch  'em." 

The  men  generally  indulged  in  such  free  conversa- 
tion when  Ranger  Dan  was  not  present.  At  times  the 
latter  would  take  his  snow-shoes,  and  tramp  the  woods 
for  hours.  He  wished  to  be  alone  —  to  think.  To 
him  the  games  and  idle  chat  of  his  men  were  of  no 
interest.  He  was  playing  another  game  in  which  the 


THE  VANGUARD  79 

heart  alone  was  concerned,  and  he  had  staked  much 
upon  the  throw.  He  needed  the  trade  of  the  Indians  of 
this  land,  as  the  furs  would  reimburse  him  for  the 
heavy  expenditure  he  had  made.  But  he  could  do  with- 
out their  trade  if  only  they  would  come  to  the  Post. 
If  from  far  and  near,  from  forest  depths,  mountain 
lakes,  and  turbid  rivers,  they  would  gather  to  look 
upon  the  white  men,  and  the  building  they  had  erected. 
If  once  he  could  see  them,  then  they  might  go  their  way 
without  making  the  smallest  purchase  from  the  store. 
If  only  he  could  behold  their  dusky  faces  even  for  a 
few  moments,  he  would  be  somewhat  satisfied.  He 
believed  that  somewhere  in  this  region  would  come  the 
one  for  whom  his  heart  had  BO  long  been  yearning. 
And  even  though  she  did  not  appear  surely  among  all 
the  bands  of  the  North  he  would  hear  some  word  of  her, 
whether  she  were  dead  or  alive.  Men  had  called  him 
a  fool.  But  what  did  he  care  ?  How  could  they  un- 
derstand the  deep  passionate  longings  of  an  old  man's 
lonely  heart  ? 

He  missed  Natsatt  from  the  Post,  and  anxiously 
awaited  his  return.  That  he  and  Tony  would  bring 
some  word  of  the  Indians  he  had  no  doubt.  But  when 
the  storm  burst  over  the  land  his  anxiety  developed 
into  fear  for  the  absent  ones.  When  at  length  Tony 
staggered  in  almost  exhausted  from  his  hard  battle  with 
the  raging  of  the  elements,  Ranger  Dan  felt  sure  that 
Natsatt  had  been  lost,  unless  perchance  he  had  found 


80  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

refuge  in  some  Indian  camp.  This  latter  gave  him 
but  little  comfort,  for  Tony  had  not  met  a  single  native, 
neither  had  he  seen  any  signs  of  recent  camp  fires. 

Natsatt  had  become  very  dear  to  the  old  Ranger's 
heart.  He  had  conversed  with  him  more  than  with 
the  others,  and  they  had  numerous  things  in  common. 
Every  night  Dan  would  lie  in  the  bunk  and  listen  to 
Natsatt  playing  old  familiar  airs.  But  with  the  young 
man  away  the  days  and  nights  seemed  uncommonly, 
long  and  dreary. 

It  was  the  second  evening  after  the  storm  that  they 
were  all  gathered  about  one  of  the  fire-places.  They 
were  discussing  again  for  the  hundredth  time  ISTatsatt's 
probable  fate.  To  go  in  search  of  him  they  knew 
would  be  useless.  His  tracks  had  long  since  been  ob- 
literated, and  the  snow  was  too  deep  to  find  his  body 
should  he  have  perished  in  the  wilderness.  Ranger 
Dan  was  about  to  turn  into  his  bunk,  when  the  door 
suddenly  opened,  and  Natsatt  entered.  Had  his  ghost 
appeared  out  of  the  night  his  companions  could  not 
have  been  more  astonished.  They  greeted  him  as  one 
from  the  dead,  and  plied  him  with  all  sorts  of  questions 
as  to  his  experience  in  the  storm. 

The  news  of  vital  importance  Natsatt  reserved  for 
Ranger  Dan  alone.  He  waited  until  the  others  had 
gone  to  bed.  Then  drawing  his  leader  aside,  in  a 
low  voice  he  told  him  all  he  had  learned  about  the  fierce 
Chilcats,  and  what  a  menace  they  might  prove  to  the 
trading  Post.  Dan  became  deeply  interested  in  the 


THE  VANGUAKD  81 

story,  and  asked  the  young  man  many  questions  con- 
cerning the  Coast  tribe,  and  their  domineering  sway 
over  the  Ayana  Indians. 

"  This  is  all  new  to  me,"  he  at  length  remarked.  "  I 
must  have  time  to  think  it  over,  and  decide  what  is  the 
best  to  do.  If  what  you  have  just  told  me  is  true  it 
may  help  to  explain  something  which  has  been  puzzling 
me  for  years.  You  had  better  rest  now,  for  you  must 
be  greatly  wearied  after  your  long  trip.  I  am  very 
grateful  to  the  chief  Klitonda  for  saving  your  life. 
He  must  be  a  remarkable  man,  and  a  very  exceptional 
Indian." 

Natsatt  said  nothing  about  the  chief's  daughter, 
Owindia.  He  did  not  wish  his  companions  to  know 
of  the  prize  he  had  found  in  the  wilderness.  His  love 
was  too  sacred  a  thing  to  be  bandied  about  on  the  lips 
of  coarse  minded  men.  He  had  heard  much  of  their 
conversation  in  the  past,  and  knew  what  to  expect  if 
he  divulged  his  great  heart's  secret.  He  had  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  lives  of  some  of  these  men.  Little 
respect  had  they  for  native  women,  considering  them 
merely  as  their  lawful  prey.  He  trembled,  therefore, 
with  apprehension  as  he  thought  of  Owindia.  Such 
beauty  and  charm  of  face  and  form  could  hardly  escape 
their  hawk-like,  greedy  eyes.  He  himself  had  often 
laughed  at  a  number  of  their  base  jokes.  But  now  his 
heart  grew  hot  within  him.  How  could  he  endure 
such  remarks  about  Owindia  ?  !No,  they  would  not  be 
repeated  in  his  presence,  he  was  determined  about  that. 


82  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

He  would  guard  her  to  the  last.  Absence  of  several 
days  had  increased  his  love  for  the  chief's  daughter. 
The  Post  seemed  unusually  lonely  and  uninteresting 
since  his  return.  He  longed  to  be  back  again  to  the 
little  cabin  in  the  forest.  He  did  not  even  mention 
his  secret  to  Dan.  He  knew  he  could  trust  the  old 
Ranger,  but  he  hesitated  about  mentioning  it  now  when 
his  leader's  mind  was  worried  over  the  Chilcats.  No, 
he  would  say  nothing  at  present,  but  wait  for  a  more 
favourable  opportunity. 

It  did  not  take  Ranger  Dan  long  to  make  up  his  mind 
concerning  what  Natsatt  had  told  him  about  the  Coast 
tribe.  One  night  was  sufficient  for  him  in  which  to 
decide,  and  the  next  morning  he  explained  his  position 
to  his  men.  He  told  them  how  essential  it  would  be 
to  fortify  the  Post  lest  the  Chilcats  should  come,  and 
find  them  unprepared.  He  accordingly  ordered  the 
men  into  the  forest  to  cut  suitable  trees  for  the  barri- 
cade he  intended  to  erect. 

Thus  the  days  of  repose  were  at  an  end.  Some  of  the 
men  murmured  at  the  task  which  confronted  them. 
But  Dan  was  obdurate,  and  commanded  them  to  obey 
or  to  leave  the  Post.  There  was,  therefore,  nothing 
for  the  objectors  to  do  but  to  fall  in  line  and  work,  for 
to  leave  at  such  a  season  of  the  year  would  mean  almost 
certain  death. 

Trees  of  a  suitable  size  were  felled,  and  drawn  to 
the  Poet  on  a  rough  sled  made  for  the  purpose.  They 
•were  all  carefully  trimmed,  and  their  tops  hewn  to 


THE  VAKGUAED  83 

sharp  points.  As  it  was  impossible  to  dig  trenches  in 
which  to  place  the  trees  it  was  necessary  to  build  a 
heavy  frame  work  for  their  support.  Thus  day  by 
day  the  work  steadily  advanced,  and  ere  long  one  side 
of  the  Post  was  protected  by  a  most  formidable  barri- 
cade, which  was  almost  insurmountable  for  the  most 
agile  warrior. 

Only  for  a  few  hours  each  day  could  the  men  remain 
at  their  work.  At  times  it  was  bitterly  cold,  which, 
often  severely  tested  their  patience.  Dan  worked  with 
his  men,  at  the  same  time  supervising  everything.  As 
the  days  began  to  lengthen  the  weather  grew  warmer, 
and  the  work  advanced  more  rapidly.  The  Post  stood 
but  several  rods  from  the  river.  To  the  latter  Dan 
ran  two  rows  of  trees,  thus  forming  a  narrow  passage 
through  which  water  could  be  carried  in  case  of  an. 
attack,  and  also  to  form  a  means  of  retreat  to  their 
canoe  if  necessary. 

Spring  was  upon  them  by  the  time  the  work  waa 
completed,  and  the  men  were  thus  enabled  to  rest  awhile 
from  their  labours.  As  soon  as  the  ice  left  the  river 
Dan  expected  the  Indians  to  arrive,  if  they  were  to 
come  at  all.  It  was  the  time  after  their  long  months 
of  hunting  when  they  would  wish  to  dispose  of  their 
ifurs.  So  far  no  further  word  had  been  heard  of  the 
Ohilcats.  Dan  was  not  surprised,  for  he  knew  that 
they  had  a  long  distance  to  travel,  and  the  river  was 
the  only  feasible  route  when  the  snow  had  left  the 
ground.  Every  morning  when  he  arose  he  partly  ex- 


84:  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

pected  to  see  some  of  the  Ayana  Indians  before  night. 
As  the  days  passed,  and  none  appeared,  an  anxious  ex- 
pression was  seen  upon  his  face.  Natsatt  noticed  it, 
and  sympathised  with  his  leader.  He,  too,  was  longing 
for  the  appearance  of  the  natives.  Surely  Klitonda 
and  his  daughter  would  be  among  the  first  to  arrive. 
How  he  yearned  to  see  Owindia.  Her  image  had  been, 
constantly  in  his  mind  since  he  had  left  her  in  the 
little  lodge  long  weeks  before.  Had  she,  too,  been, 
longing  for  him?  he  wondered.  He  found  it  hard  to 
dissemble  his  feelings  so  as  not  to  arouse  the  suspicion 
of  his  companions.  But  at  times  they  did  chaff  him 
about  his  absent-mindedness,  and  the  far-away  look  in 
his  eyes.  If  only  he  could  confide  his  secret  to  some 
one  he  knew  it  would  be  a  great  relief.  Often  he  was 
on  the  point  of  telling  everything  to  Dan.  But  each 
time  an  indefinable  barrier  seemed  to  rise  between  them, 
so  the  pent-up  words  which  were  ready  to  pour  from 
his  yearning  heart  never  passed  his  lips. 


CHAPTER  IX 

CHIVALRY 

IT  was  a  day  long  to  be  remembered  when  the  ice 
ran  out  of  the  Segas  River.  The  weather  had 
been  mild  for  some  time,  and  slowly  the  solid  icy  giant 
weakened,  loosened  its  grip  upon  the  banks,  and  began 
to  break  up  into  thousands  of  fragments.  The  current 
was  swift,  and  steadily  the  water  rose.  At  last  an 
ominous  grinding  sound  was  heard  as  the  great  heaving 
mass  started  for  the  Yukon.  It  surged  along  the 
shores,  and  threatened  to  tear  away  the  building  which 
had  been  erected.  Several  large  cakes  of  ice  were 
hurled  against  the  barricade,  and  remained  stranded, 
while  their  companions  passed  on  without  doing  any 
damage. 

Ranger  Dan  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  when  he  saw 
the  river  clear.  He  could  look  forward  now  to  the 
coming  of  the  Indians.  Surely  they  would  arrive 
soon.  But  Dan's  anxiety  was  as  nothing  compared  to 
ISTatsatt's.  The  latter  was  impatient  for  the  time  when 
Klitonda  and  Owindia  would  appear.  The  days  seemed 
unusually  long.  His  eyes  would  often  search  the  river 
for  the  expected  canoe  which  would  bring  his  loved 

one  to  him. 

85 


86  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

A  week  had  passed  since  the  ice  ran  out,  and  no 
Indians  had  arrived.  Then,  late  one  evening,  just  as 
the  sun  was  preparing  to  dip  below  the  horizon,  Nat- 
satt  saw  a  small  canoe  shoot  swiftly  around  a  bend  in 
the  river,  and  approach  the  Post.  His  heart  beat  fast 
as  he  beheld  Owindia  in  the  centre  of  the  craft  deftly 
handling  her  slim  paddle.  Hurrying  forward  >  he 
reached  the  river  just  as  the  canoe  ran  into  the  shore. 
A  radiant  smile  overspread  Owindia's  face  as  she  saw 
her  lover  waiting  to  receive  her.  To  Najtsatt  she 
seemed  more  beautiful  than  ever.  Her  cheeks  were 
flushed  by  the  healthy  exercise,  and  her  eyes  were 
sparkling  with  joy  and  love.  But  as  she  stepped  ashore 
a  natural  shyness  possessed  her,  which  caused  her  to 
shrink  back  a  little.  Natsatt,  too,  hesitated,  for  stand- 
ing by  his  side  were  a  number  of  men  from  the  Post. 

In  his  first  delight  at  seeing  Owindia  he  had  forgotten 
his  companions.  How  he  longed  to  seize  the  maiden 
in  his  arms  and  greet  her  with  a  true  lover's  kiss.  But 
in  the  presence  of  these  men  he  realised  that  it  would 
not  be  wise.  They  knew  nothing  of  the  fire  burning 
within  his  heart,  and  would  misinterpret  the  act. 

Owindia  stood  abashed  before  the  rude  stares  of 
these  men.  She  was  pleased  that  Xatsatt  remained 
standing  quietly  by  her  side.  And  yet  she  was  much 
disappointed.  For  weeks  she  had  dreamed  of  this  meet- 
ing. She  had  pictured  her  lover  rushing  down  to  re- 
ceive her,  and  enfolding  her  in  his  strong  arms.  But 
ehe  had  never  imagined  that  others  would  be  present. 


CHIVALRY  87 

"  Say,  Bill,  what  a  squaw !  "  gasped  one  of  the  men, 
whose  eyes  were  fairly  bulging  with  astonishment. 
"  Good  heavens,  man !  I  never  thought  there  was  such 
a  creature  in  the  whole  country.  We  are  certainly  in 
luck." 

Before  any  reply  could  be  made  !N~atsatt  stepped  for- 
ward and  grasped  Klitonda's  hand.  He  had  noted  the 
quick  startled  look  in  Owindia's  eyes  as  she  listened  to 
these  personal  remarks.  He  was  fearful  lest  the  traders 
should  go  too  far,  not  knowing  that  the  maiden  under- 
stood every  word.  He  believed  that  ere  long  he  would 
be  forced  to  clash  with  these  men.  But  now  he  did 
not  desire  a  disturbance.  He  was  naturally  of  a  peace- 
ful disposition,  and  would  endure  much  up  to  a  certain 
point.  But  when  that  had  been  reached  it  was  well  for 
the  most  daring  to  be  aware.  So  now  by  this  sudden 
action  in  greeting  Klitonda  he  hoped  to  divert  his  com- 
panions attention  from  Owindia. 

"  Great  chief  of  the  Ayana,"  he  began,  "  Natsatt 
bids  you  and  your  daughter  welcome.  The  white  men 
have  come  to  meet  you.  They  would  be  your  friends." 

His  words  had  the  desired  effect,  for  one  by  one  the 
men  stepped  forward  and  grasped  Klitonda's  hand. 
Their  friendliness  pleased  the  chief.  He  looked  keenly 
into  the  various  faces  before  him,  and  then  turned  his 
eyes  to  the  formidable  barricade  to  the  right.  But 
no  word  did  he  speak.  He  stood  quietly  before  them, 
his  commanding  figure  drawn  to  its  fullest  height. 
For  weeks  he  had  been  looking  forward  to  his  meeting 


88  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

these  men  wto  would  aid  him  against  the  Chilcats. 
Now  it  had  come  to  pass,  and  he  was  satisfied.  The 
white  men  had  treated  him  with  respect,  and  his  heart 
was  happy. 

In  the  meantime  Natsatt  had  moved  aside,  and  was 
standing  close  to  Owindia.  Neither  spoke,  for  words 
were  unnecessary.  Their  hearts  thrilled  by  each 
other's  presence.  Natsatt  hoped  that  his  companions 
would  shortly  saunter  away,  and  leave  them  alone.  In 
this,  however,  he  was  disappointed.  They  had  no  in- 
clination to  depart,  for  after  shaking  hands  with  the 
chief,  they  turned  their  attention  to  his  daughter.  To 
them  Owindia  was  but  an  ordinary  Indian  maiden, 
though  more  than  commonly  beautiful.  They  believed 
her  to  be  about  as  intelligent  as  the  native  women  they 
had  met  beyond  the  mountains. 

"  Come,  lads,  let's  welcome  the  squaw,"  said  Larry 
Dasan.  "  She's  gripped  me  heart  already,  an'  I'm  go- 
ing to  be  the  first  to  shake  hands  with  her." 

"  Ye'll  have  plenty  of  rivals,"  laughed  Tim  Burke. 
"  The  rest  of  us  may  take  a  hand  in  this  little  affair 
too.  I'd  go  to  the  devil  fer  a  squaw  like  that." 

Natsatt's  heart  beat  fast,  and  the  blood  surged 
madly  through  his  veins  as  he  listened  to  these  men. 
He  maintained  his  composure,  however,  until  they  be- 
gan to  tip  winks  to  one  another,  and  to  utter  expressions 
wWch  are  not  lawful  to  record.  Then  he  straightened 
himself  up,  and  stretched  out  a  warning  hand. 

"  Be  careful,  men,"  he  began,  "  for  this  maiden  un- 


CHIVALRY  89 

derstands  the  English  language.  And,  besides,  I  don't 
think  you  should  say  such  words  about  any  woman, 
no  matter  if  she  is  an  Indian." 

A  loud  laugh  was  the  only  response  to  these  words. 
The  men  were  not  in  the  least  disconcerted.  That 
Owindia  understood  what  they  were  saying  troubled 
them  not  —  they  were  too  coarse  for  that. 

"  So  you're  going  to  stand  by  the  squaw,  are  ye  ? " 
sneered  Larry.  "  That's  your  game,  is  it  ?  Want  her 
for  yourself,  eh  ?  Squaws  ain't  women  —  they're 
truck.  The  devil  made  'em.  They  haven't  souls. 
They're  only  made  for  the  use  of  men." 

"  If  the  devil  makes  them,  he's  done  a  fine  job  on 
this  one,"  responded  Pete  Tarquell,  whereupon  a  laugh 
ensued. 

"  Look  here,  men,"  and  Natsatt  moved  closer  to 
Owindia  as  he  spoke,  "  my  mother  was  an  Indian  — 
call  her  a  squaw  if  you  like.  But  she  was  a  woman  as 
well,  true  and  tender.  Let  me  tell  you  this:  I  am  a 
half-breed,  and  am  not  ashamed  of  it.  Speak  again 
as  you  have  just  spoken,  or  meddle  with  this  maiden, 
and  you  will  answer  to  me." 

"  Oh,  ye  needn't  do  any  bluffing,"  Larry  replied. 
"  You've  shown  your  true  colours  to-night,  a  combina- 
tion of  white  an'  brown,  or  I  should  say  white  an'  red. 
Fine  mixture,  that.  Father  a  Siwash,  an'  mother  a  — " 

The  last  words  had  scarcely  left  his  lips  ere  ]STatsatt 
leaped  toward  him,  and  with  a  blow  fair  between  the 
eyes,  hurled  him  headlong  to  the  ground.  With  an 


90  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

oath  he  endeavoured  to  regain  his  feet,  only  to  go  down 
again  quicker  than  he  rose. 

"  Got  enough,  eh  ? "  Natsatt  asked  when  at  length 
Larry  did  not  attempt  to  renew  the  contest.  "  You've 
been  itching  for  trouble  for  some  time  past,  and  I  hope 
you're  satisfied  now.  Not  much  fun,  is  it  ?  " 

Then  he  returned  to  the  rest  of  the  men. 

"  Got  any  more  remarks  to  make  about  Indian 
women  ?  "  he  queried.  "  If  so,  now's  the  time  to  say 
them." 

No  one  replied,  and  a  deep  silence  prevailed.  The 
men  had  seen  enough  of  what  Natsatt  could  do,  and  no 
one  was  anxious  to  meet  Larry's  ignominious  fate.  At 
that  moment  Ranger  Dan  was  seen  to  emerge  from  the 
stockade,  and  hurry  quickly  across  the  open. 

"  What's  the  meaning  of  this  ?  "  he  demanded,  look- 
ing first  at  the  prostrate  man  and  then  at  the  irate 
Natsatt. 

Next  he  caught  sight  of  the  chief  standing  near. 

"  Who  is  this  Indian  ?  "  he  demanded,  "  and  why 
didn't  you  tell  me  of  his  arrival  ? " 

"  He  is  Klitonda,  chief  of  the  Ayana,"  Natsatt  re- 
plied, "  and  this  is  his  daughter,  Owindia." 

At  once  Dan  stepped  up  to  the  chief,  stretched  out 
his  hand,  and  addressed  him  in  Indian. 

During  the  scene  which  had  just  taken  place  Klitonda 
had  stood  amazed.  He  did  not  understand  what  was 
being  said,  but  the  fight  needed  no  words  of  interpreta- 
tion. "  So  these  were  the  white  men,"  he  thought, 


CHIVALRY  91 

"  the  ones  who  were  to  help  him  against  the  Chilcats. 
What  did  they  mean  by  fighting  among  themselves  ? " 
But  when  Ranger  Dan  spoke  to  him  his  face  cleared. 

"  I  am  in  charge  of  this  Post,"  Dan  began,  "  and 
very  sorry  am  I  that  I  was  not  here  to  welcome  the  great 
chief  of  the  Ayana,  and  his  daughter.  Come  into  the 
store,  and  forget  what  these  men  have  done." 

Without  a  word  Klitonda  obeyed,  and  followed  Dan 
to  the  Post.  Owindia  came  behind,  and  Natsatt  walked 
along  by  her  side.  The  latter  did  not  care  now  what 
his  companions  thought,  neither  did  he  pay  any  atten- 
tion to  the  angry  scowls  which  the  defeated  Larry  cast 
upon  him.  If  it  was  war  the  men  wanted  he  would 
let  them  have  it.  But  it  was  to  be  war  in  the  open  on 
his  part,  no  matter  what  they  might  do.  He  would  no 
longer  conceal  his  love  for  the  maiden.  Perhaps  when 
it  was  known  that  he  was  her  lover  and  champion  she 
would  be  left  alone.  He  spoke  to  her  in  a  low  voice, 
telling  her  how  glad  he  was  to  see  her,  and  how  long 
the  time  seemed  since  he  had  left  her.  Owindia  looked 
up,  and  a  bright  smile  illumined  her  face. 

"  We  must  never  be  parted  again,  little  one,"  he  said. 
"  I  cannot  live  without  you." 

Again  she  smiled,  but  said  nothing.  She  was  too 
happy  for  utterance.  She  walked  as  in  a  dream  through 
the  open  door  of  the  barricade,  and  then  into  the  build- 
ing. Her  eyes  roamed  about  the  room  in  wonder,  for 
her  curiosity  was  much  aroused  by  the  things  she  saw.' 
Owindia  was  but  a  child  in  the  ways  of  the  world,  and 


92  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

this  building,  rude  and  rough  though  it  was,  made  a 
deep  impression  upon  her  mind.  She  could  eat  but 
little  of  the  food  which  was  placed  before  her,  and  paid 
scarcely  any  attention  to  the  conversation  which  was 
going  on  between  her  father  and  Banger  Dan.  Natsatt 
sat  near,  and  to  him  she  told  about  their  visit  to  the 
Ayana  camps,  their  rejection,  and  the  action  of  the 
score  of  young  hunters  who  had  followed  them  into  the 
forest. 

"  And  where  are  the  arrows  now  ? "  questioned  Nat- 
satt,  much  interested  in  her  story. 

"  In  the  canoe,"  was  the  reply.  "  Owindia  has  them 
carefully  hidden  there." 

"  And  have  you  been  in  your  lodge  by  the  river  ever 
since  ?  "  Natsatt  asked. 

"  Ah,  ah.  Ever  since.  But  it  seemed  so  long.  I 
thought  the  ice  would  never  leave  the  river." 

"  You  wanted  to  come,  then  ?  You  were  as  anxious 
to  see  me  as  I  was  to  see  you  ?  " 

The  light  in  Owindia's  eyes  as  she  turned  them  upon 
her  lover's  face  told  their  own  tale.  It  was  her  mute 
answer,  and  Natsatt  was  satisfied. 

Ere  long  Klitonda  rose  to  go.  Hanger  Dan  pressed 
him  warmly  to  stay  there  during  the  night,  and  offered 
the  store  where  he  and  his  daughter  could  sleep.  But 
the  chief  shook  his  head.  He  preferred  the  open,  and 
would  there  build  his  camp  fire.  In  the  morning  he 
would  erect  a  temporary  lodge. 

Owindia  followed  her  father  from  the  room,  passing 


CHIVALRY  93 

the  men  who  were  sitting  silently  on  the  rough  benches. 
They  had  been  watching  the  young  lovers  as  they  talked 
together,  and  in  their  hearts  a  feeling  of  jealousy  was 
smouldering  against  the  half-breed  who  had  won  the 
affection  of  this  beautiful  maiden  of  the  forest. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE    PAWN    U?    THE    GAME 

WHEN  morning  at  length  broke  over  the  land 
there  was  an  unusual  scene  outside  of  the  Post. 
A  large  band  of  Ayana  Indians  had  arrived  during  the 
night.  They  had  drifted  in  from  the  forest,  men, 
women,  children,  and  dogs,  and  were  encamped  in 
little  groups  along  the  river,  and  among  the  trees.  It 
was  an  animated  sight  which  met  Natsatt's  eyes  as  he 
wended  his  way  toward  the  spot  where  Klitonda  had 
erected  his  temporary  lodge.  He  moved  slowly,  for  the 
natives  interested  him.  The  curiosity  of  the  children 
as  they  watched  the  white  man  did  not  disturb  him. 
It  was  Kagu,  the  crafty  medicine  man,  who  arrested 
his  attention.  The  creature  was  squatting  before  a 
small  fire,  with  his  knees  drawn  up  almost  to  his  chin, 
looking  first  at  the  Post,  and  then  away  to  Klitonda's 
lean-to.  In  his  eyes  burned  a  fire  of  hatred,  mingled 
with  jealousy.  Natsatt  knew  nothing  of  the  vin- 
dictiveness  of  Nagu's  heart  toward  Klitonda,  and  he 
wondered  at  the  fierce  expression  he  now  beheld.  But 
could  he  have  looked  deeper  and  have  read  the  tumult 
raging  within  the  breast  of  the  medicine  man,  his  own 

calmness  would  have  disappeared. 

94 


THE  PAWN  IN  THE  GAME  95 

Nagu  feared  the  coming  of  the  white  men.  To  him 
they  were  portents  of  evil.  Over  them  he  had  no  con- 
trol. He  possessed  no  charm  whereby  he  could  bring 
these  newcomers  under  his  sway.  He  blamed  Klota 
for  turning  Klitonda  against  him.  And  if  a  woman, 
who  was  only  half  white,  could  exert  such  an  influence 
over  her  husband,  who  was  a  chief,  what  could  he  ex- 
pect from  people  who  were  all  white  ?  He  remembered 
only  too  well  Klota's  sharp  tongue,  and  how  she  had 
laughed  at  his  vain  pretensions.  Would  not  these 
white  traders  do  the  same,  and  cause  him  to  be  despised 
by  his  own  people  ?  He  was,  therefore,  in  no  enviable 
frame  of  mind  as  he  sat  this  morning  by  his  smoulder- 
ing camp  fire  brooding  over  his  troubles.  His  eyes 
followed  Natsatt  as  he  proceeded  on  his  way  toward 
Klitonda's  lodge.  What  thoughts  the  presence  of  the 
young  man  brought  to  Nagu's  mind  would  be  hard  to 
divine.  But  at  length  his  head  drooped  low  until  his 
face  touched  his  knees.  Thus  he  remained  for  some 
time,  unheeding  everything  that  was  taking  place 
around  him. 

Meanwhile  Natsatt  had  arrived  at  the  little  lean-to, 
and  found  Klitonda  and  his  daughter  busily  engaged 
with  a  pile  of  skins,  sorting  them  out  and  laying  them 
in  various  heaps  near  by.  A  smile  of  joy  broke  over 
Owindia's  face  when  she  saw  her  lover  standing  before 
her.  Natsatt  shook  hands  with  the  chief,  and  then  tak- 
ing a  step  forward  caught  the  maiden  in  his  arms,  and 
imprinted  a  kiss  upon  her  lips.  There  were  no  scoffing 


90  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

white  men  to  witness  this  greeting.  There  was  only 
Klitonda,  who  gazed  with  wonder  at  what  he  beheld. 
At  once  Natsatt  caught  Owindia's  hand  in  his,  and 
stood  with  her  before  the  astonished  father. 

"  Great  chief  of  the  Ayana,"  he  began,  "  Xatsatt 
loves  your  daughter.  Will  Klitonda  give  Owindia  to 
Uatsatt  as  his  wife  ?  He  will  be  good  to  her.  Surely, 
the  great  chief  will  not  refuse." 

v  Klitonda  looked  first  into  his  daughter's  happy  face, 
and  then  upon  the  young  man  standing  by  her  side. 
Immediately  the  light  of  uncertainty  cleared  from  his 
eyes,  giving  way  to  an  expression  of  pleasure.  He 
caught  their  disengaged  left  hands,  and  brought  them 
together. 

"  The  chief  of  the  Ayana  gives  his  daughter  to  the 
young  white  man,"  he  said.  "  Let  their  hearts  be  one. 
But,"  and  here  he  hesitated,  "  will  the  white  man  take 
Owindia  far  away  beyond  the  mountains  of  the  rising 
sun  ?  Klitonda  will  miss  Owindia.  His  heart  will  be 
very  sad  and  lonely." 

"  Natsatt  will  not  take  Owindia  away  yet,"  was  the 
reply.  "  He  will  stay  here  awhile,  and  maybe  he  will 
stay  always.  Would  that  please  the  chief  ? " 

"Ah,  ah,"  Klitonda  responded.  "That  will  be 
good.  When  the  Chilcats  are  driven  back,  and  the 
Ayana  are  free  once  more,  this  land  will  smile  all  the 
time,  and  Klitonda  will  be  happy." 

Thus  for  over  an  hour  Natsatt  stayed  at  the  lodge, 
and  assisted  the  chief  and  his  daughter  with  the  furs. 


THE  PAWN  IN  THE  GAME  97 

To  be  near  Owindia,  to  look  into  her  eyes,  and  to 
watch  the  varying  expression  of  joy  upon  her  face  was 
supreme  happiness.  Owindia's  heart  was  too  full  of 
rapture  to  allow  her  to  say  much.  The  occasional 
glances  she  gave  the  young  man  were  more  eloquent 
than  many  words.  How  could  he  ever  bear  to  be  sep- 
arated from  her  ?  he  asked  himself  over  and  over  again. 
How  could  he  live  if  anything  happened  to  her  ?  Sup- 
pose the  Chilcats  should  steal  her  away?  Or  his  com- 
panions, what  if  they  should  try  any  of  their  base 
tricks,  which  they  had  practised  elsewhere,  so  he  had 
heard  them  boast  ?  His  hands  clenched  firmly  together, 
and  a  fierce  expression  leaped  into  his  eyes,  which 
caused  Owindia  to  start  in  surprise. 

"  It  is  nothing,  little  one,"  he  laughed.  "  I  was  just 
wondering  how  I  could  ever  live  without  you,  and  what 
I  should  do  if  any  one  tried  to  take  you  from  me." 

"  I'm  not  afraid  of  anything  now,"  was  the  gentle 
reply.  "  I  know  you  will  protect  me  always, 
always." 

Natsatt  walked  back  to  the  P'ost  with  a  light  heart. 
The  fear  of  what  his  companions  might  do  or  say  could 
not  quench  the  spirit  of  elation  which  dominated  his 
very  being.  He  moved  forward  with  a  firm  step,  and 
head  held  high.  His  chest  expanded,  and  he  drank 
in  great  draughts  of  the  fresh  morning  air.  How  good 
it  was  to  be  alive,  he  mused.  How  marvellously  every- 
thing had  changed  since  Owindia's  arrival.  The  spot 
seemed  no  longer  dull  and  commonplace.  The  atmoe- 


98  THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

phere  breathed  peace,  the  sun  smiled  its  warm  radiance, 
and  the  few  early-returned  birds  twittered  their  joy. 
Everything  in  Mature  was  rejoicing  with  the  young 
lover. 

He  found  Dan  standing  in  the  door-way,  looking 
forth  upon  him  as  he  approached.  Since  early  that 
morning  the  old  Ranger  had  watched  with  the  keenest 
interest  the  arrival  of  the  natives  at  the  store.  He  had 
sat  on  a  stool  behind  the  counter  and  noted  every  move- 
ment of  the  Indians.  At  first  sight  it  would  seem 
as  if  his  mind  was  intent  upon  business,  and  anxious 
for  barter.  But  it  was  soon  evident  that  something 
else  engaged  his  attention.  He  paid  little  or  no  heed 
to  the  men,  but  gazed  earnestly  upon  the  women.  When- 
ever a  squaw  crossed  the  threshold  he  riveted  his  eyes 
upon  her  face.  He  seemed  to  be  expecting  some  special 
person,  and  each  time  his  countenance  expressed  dis- 
appointment as  he  turned  away  his  head  to  observe  a 
newcomer. 

The  Indians  had  brought  no  furs  with,  them,  and 
said  nothing  about  trade.  They  examined  everything 
in  the  store,  however,  and  left  apparently  satisfied  with 
their  first  visit.  Dan  waited  until  all  had  departed. 
Then  he  went  to  the  door  of  the  stockade  and  watched 
them  moving  away  to  their  various  lodges.  He  knew 
they  would  return  and  perhaps  bring  back  valuable  furs. 
He  was  accustomed  to  the  ways  of  the  Indians,  so  their 
silence  did  not  trouble  him. 


THE  PAWN  IN  THE  GAME  99 

For  some  time  lie  remained  almost  motionless,  his 
heavy  form  bulking  large  in  the  door-way.  His  right 
hand  clutched  at  his  long  shaggy  beard,  while  his  faded 
grey  eyes  gazed  off  among  the  trees  in  an  abstracted 
manner.  His  face  was  unusually  grave,  telling  plainly 
of  some  weight  which  was  pressing  upon  his  heart. 
Had  he  not  waited  months  for  the  coming  of  the 
Indians?  Had  he  not  anxiously  counted  the  days  be- 
fore their  expected  arrival  ?  And  they  had  come,  he 
had  looked  upon  them,  and  had  learned  nothing.  He 
knew  there  would  be  others,  and  the  thought  gave  him 
some  comfort.  But  this  first  disappointment  was  some- 
what hard  to  bear. 

It  was  a  beautiful  morning.  "Not  a  breath  of  wind 
stirred  the  tapering  points  of  the  fir  trees  and  jack 
pines,  whose  long  trailing  shadows  lay  sprawling  upon 
the  ground.  Squirrels  scolded,  and  birds  warbled  as 
they  flitted  here  and  there.  Spring  had  come  in  reality, 
bringing  with  it  the  great  renewal  of  earth  and  air. 

But  Dan  had  eyes  for  none  of  these,  neither  were  his 
ears  attuned  to  Nature's  dulcet  harmonies.  He  was 
living,  as  he  had  often  lived,  in  the  past.  It  was  a 
vision  he  beheld  of  a  similar  spring  day  years  before. 
He  saw  another  trading  Post,  and  a  fair,  lithesome  form 
walking  up  the  trail,  and  humming  catches  of  an  old 
song.  Her  dark,  clear  eyes  were  sparkling  with  ani- 
mation as  she  held  out  to  him  a  handful  of  wild  flowers, 
several  sprays  of  which  she  had  wreathed  in  her  jet 


100         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

black  hair.  Oh,  but  she  was  fair  to  look  upon,  the 
very  embodiment  of  health,  beauty,  and  joy.  He  had 
something  to  live  for  then,  and  the  days  passed  like  an 
Elysian  summer.  But  now  he  was  old,  and  she  was 
nowhere  near  to  comfort  his  declining  years.  Where 
was  she?  What  had  become  of  her  since  that  spring 
over  twenty  years  before  ? 

The  vision  suddenly  faded,  and  in  its  stead  Natsatt 
stood  before  him.  The  far  away  expression  disappeared 
from  his  eyes,  and  the  old  look  returned.  He  was  the 
commander  once  again. 

"  Where  are  the  rest  of  the  men  ?  "  he  asked.  "  I 
haven't  seen  any  of  them  for  some  time." 

"  I  don't  know,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  haven't  seen 
them,  either.  Perhaps  they  are  strolling  about  among 
the  lodges  having  friendly  chats  with  the  Indians.  I 
myself  have  just  been  over  to  see  the  chief." 

"  Have  a  care,  lad,"  and  Dan  laid  a  heavy  hand 
upon  the  young  man's  shoulder  as  he  spoke.  "  There 
is  to  be  no  fooling,  remember,  with  the  Indian  women 
out  yon.  By  heavens !  if  I  catch  any  of  you  men  med- 
dling with  those  squaws  I'll  shoot  you  like  dogs  that 
have  been  worrying  sheep.  I've  never  had  any  Post 
degraded  when  I  was  in  command,  and  I'm  determined 
that  this  won't  be  the  first.  My  word  is  law  here,  and 
I'll  be  judge  and  executioner  combined  if  necessary. 
When  I  wanted  a  woman  from  the  camp  I  took  her, 
and  we  were  lawfully  joined  together.  But  I  strongly 
advise  you  to  leave  them  alone  entirely.  There  should 


THE  PAWN  IN  THE  GAME  101 

be  some  -white  woman  beyond  the  mountains  who'd  be 
only  too  glad  to  marry  such  a  lad  as  you." 

During  this  speech,  which  was  a  long  one  for  the 
Ranger  to  make,  Natsatt's  face  at  first  flushed  with 
anger.  This,  however,  gradually  faded,  as  he  noted 
the  pathos  in  Dan's  voice. 

"  I  hope  you  don't  take  me  for  a  human  blood- 
hound," he  replied.  "  I  am  not  a  saint  by  any  means, 
but  I  have  never  harmed  a  squaw  yet,  and  I  have  al- 
ways lived  in  the  North.  My  mother,  as  you  know, 
was  an  Indian  woman,  and  for  her  sake  at  least  should 
I  not  respect  the  women  of  her  own  race  ?  " 

"  Sure,  sure,"  responded  Dan.     "  But  — " 

"  Will  you  please  hear  me  through  ?  "  Natsatt  inter- 
rupted. "  I  might  as  well  tell  you  now  as  at  any  other 
time  what  is  on  my  mind.  I  visited  the  chief's  lodge 
this  morning  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  his  daughter, 
Owindia.  Of  all  maidens  I  have  ever  met  she  is  the 
fairest,  and  I  believe  the  noblest.  I  love  her,  and  I 
know  she  loves  me.  Why  should  we  not,  therefore, 
marry  when  the  opportunity  arrives  ?  " 

Ranger  Dan  looked  keenly  into  the  animated  face 
before  him,  and  his  heart  warmed  toward  the  young 
man  more  than  ever.  He  reached  out  and  seized  Nat- 
satt's  hand  in  his. 

"  Lad,"  he  said,  "  I  believe  your  heart  is  right,  and 
that  you  love  the  maiden.  It  would  be  no  use,  I  see, 
to  try  to  turn  you  from  your  purpose.  But  wait  until 
you  can  be  joined  in  holy  wedlock.  I  have  seen  too 


102         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

many  unholy  unions,  and  they  never  prosper.  They 
must  be  sealed  in  the  presence  of  the  Great  Father 
above.  I  must  see  the  lass  myself." 

"  But  did  you  not  see  her,  sir  ?  "  ISTatsatt  questioned. 
"  She  was  standing  near  her  father  last  night  by  the 
bank  of  the  river." 

"  Was  she  ?  Well,  I  didn't  notice  her.  But  come, 
lad,  I  have  something  to  say  to  you  to-day.  My  heart 
and  mind  have  been  deeply  stirred  by  what  you  have 
just  told  me.  Come  into  the  store  where  no  one  will 
hear  us.  We  must  be  alone." 

Somewhat  surprised,  ISTatsatt  followed  his  leader  into 
the  building  and  seated  himself  upon  a  stool  by  Dan's 
side. 

"  You  have  wondered,"  the  Ranger  began,  "  why  a 
man  at  my  advanced  age  should  undertake  such  a  work 
as  this.  Why  should  I  wish  to  spend  so  much  money 
upon  building  a  fort  in  the  wilderness  with  so  many 
odds  against  me  ?  But,  lad,  this  Post  is  only  a  pawn 
in  the  game  I  am  playing.  There  is  a  purpose  back 
of  it  which  is  very  near  my  heart.  Listen  and  I  will 
tell  you. 

-  "  Years  ago  I  maintained  a  trading  Post  among  the 
Indians  far  to  the  south,  right  amidst  the  mountains. 
My  wife  was  a  native  woman  whom  I  had  married  years 
before.  We  had  several  children  born  to  us,  but  only 
one  lived  —  Klota  we  called  her.  She  was  the  pride 
of  my  heart,  and  as  I  watched  her  grow  and  develop 
into  all  the  charms  of  maidenhood,  my  cup  of  joy  was 


THE  PAWN  IN  THE  GAME  103 

full  to  overflowing.  We  were  great  companions,  and 
her  voice  was  like  the  sweetest  music  to  my  ears.  Often 
she  would  ramble  about  the  forest,  and  return  bringing 
beautiful  wild  flowers  she  had  gathered.  Then  one 
day  never  to  be  forgotten,  she  disappeared  so  mysteri- 
ously as  not  to  leave  a  trace  behind.  She  had  been 
away  as  usual,  and  when  she  did  not  return  at  night 
we  became  greatly  alarmed.  Search  was  made,  but 
all  in  vain.  Days  passed  into  weeks  and  weeks  into 
months,  but  no  word  ever  came  of  our  darling  Klota. 
The  blow  was  a  heavy  one  to  my  wife.  She  faded,  and 
at  length  left  me.  I  laid  her  to  rest  there  by  the  trad- 
ing Post,  and  abandoned  the  place.  No  longer  would 
I  live  amid  scenes  where  I  had  experienced  such  mingled 
joy  and  sorrow.  From  that  time  I  devoted  my  life  in 
seeking  to  find  some  trace  of  my  lost  child.  At  times 
I  believed  that  some  accident  had  befallen  her,  that 
either  she  had  been  drowned,  or  torn  to  pieces  by  bears, 
for  savage  grizzlies  were  common  in  those  parts.  But 
my  principal  conviction  led  me  to  think  that  she  had 
been  stolen  away  by  maurading  Indians.  Never  for  a 
moment  did  I  imagine  that  she  had  been  taken  west- 
ward. What  seemed  to  be  an  impassable  range  of  moun- 
tains barred  the  way,  and  beyond  was  an  unknown 
region.  No,  she  had  not  gone  in  that  direction  I  felt 
certain.  Either  South,  East  or  North  could  she  have 
been  taken,  if  taken  at  all.  I,  therefore,  determined 
to  scour  the  land  in  the  vague  hope  of  finding  my  child. 
"  Thus  for  almost  twenty  years  I  spent  most  of  nay 


104         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

time  in  visiting  the  numerous  camps.  ISTo  band  of 
Indians  was  too  isolated  for  me  to  ferret  out.  I  was 
looked  upon  as  eccentric  by  the  white  traders  and  trap- 
pers. They  gave  me  the  name  of  "  Ranger  "  Dan,  a 
title  which  has  stuck  to  me  ever  since.  They  thought 
I  was  travelling  for  trading  purposes,  and  little  real- 
ised the  object  of  my  lonely  wanderings.  At  length 
when  the  last  spark  of  hope  had  almost  died,  a  ray  of 
light  pierced  the  gloom  which  gave  me  new  heart  to 
continue  my  search. 

"  I  had  penetrated  some  distance  into  the  interior, 
and  while  there  I  met  several  Indians  who  had  ven- 
tured far  westward  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
They  gave  me  the  first  information  I  had  ever  received 
of  this  region,  and  of  the  great  river  flowing  through 
the  land,  which  the  natives  called  the  '  Ayan.'  They 
related,  among  many  interesting  things,  the  story  of 
a  maiden  who  had  been  stolen  away  from  a  trading 
Post  years  before  by  a  band  of  Indians  from  a  savage 
tribe  living  along  the  coast.  As  they  were  hurrying 
along  with  the  girl  they  suddenly  met  a  powerful  Ayana 
Indian.  The  captive  had  thrown  herself  at  his  feet 
and  pleaded  with  him  to  save  her.  This  he  did  by 
hurling  himself  upon  the  Coast  Indians,  and  killing 
every  one.  The  victor  had  then  taken  the  maiden  to 
himself  as  his  wife,  and  her  beauty  and  charm  of  man- 
ner were  known  by  all  the  Ayana  people." 

Here  Dan  paused  and  remained  lost  in  thought. 


THE  PAWN  IN  THE  GAME  105 

"  And  was  she  your  daughter  ? "  IsFatsatt  eagerly 
asked.  "  Was  it  Klota  ?  " 

"  I  am  not  certain,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  could  learn 
nothing  more  from  the  Indians.  However,  the  more 
I  thought  about  it  the  more  I  became  convinced  that  the 
stolen  maiden  was  my  own  darling  child.  But  there 
is  one  thing  which  has  sorely  puzzled  my  mind.  If 
Klota  was  that  captive,  why  did  she  never  come  back  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  the  Indian  who  married  her  refused  to  let 
her  do  so,"  Natsatt  suggested. 

"  I  have  thought  of  that,"  Dan  replied,  while  a  sigh 
escaped  his  lips.  "  It  is  hard  to  tell  of  the  many  things 
which  have  been  beating  through  my  brain.  Anyway, 
this  expedition,  and  the  erection  of  the  Post  are  the 
outcome  of  what  I  heard.  Nothing  may  come  of  it  all, 
and  in  that  case  I  shall  be  the  heavy  loser.  But  it  was 
my  last  hope.  A  trading  Post  would  be  the  only  way 
by  which  the  Indians  could  be  speedily  gathered.  Thus, 
you  see,  this  Post  is  merely  a  pawn,  though  an  impor- 
tant one,  in  the  great  heart  game  I  am  playing.  But, 
there,  we  have  talked  enough  for  to-day.  You  know 
my  secret,  and  may  be  able  to  give  me  much  assistance 
in  my  search.  God  grant  that  we  may  hear  some  word 
soon." 


CHAPTER  XI 

FOES   WITHOUT    AND    WITHIN 

NATSATT  had  much,  to  think  over  after  he  left 
the  Ranger.  He  could  not  get  the  story  he  had 
just  heard  out  of  his  mind.  His  thoughts  reverted  to 
Owindia,  and  what  Klitonda  had  told  him  about  her 
mother.  She  had  white  blood  in  her  veins,  and  he  had 
the  dim  impression  that  the  chief  had  said  her  name 
was  Klota.  Of  this,  however,  he  was  not  certain. 
Formerly  it  was  no  more  than  of  ordinary  interest,  as 
east  of  the  mountains  it  was  nothing  unusual  for  In- 
dians to  marry  half-breed  women.  But  since  he  had 
heard  Dan's  story  he  was  anxious  to  know  more.  He 
would  make  careful  inquiries,  however,  before  saying 
anything  to  the  Ranger  about  the  matter.  It  would 
be  better  to  find  out  definitely  before  filling  his  old 
leader's  mind  with  any  false  hopes. 

He  noticed  that  now  his  companions  treated  him  with 
marked  coolness.  They  would  converse  together,  but 
whenever  he  approached  they  would  either  disperse  or 
maintain  a  frigid  silence.  Larry,  especially,  favoured 
him  with  surly  looks.  Revenge  was  plainly  written  in 
his  eyes,  making  Natsatt  realise  that  here  was  a  man 

who  needed  careful  watching.     Such  action  on  the  part 

106 


FOES  WITHOUT  AND  WITHIN        107 

of  these  men  only  caused  the  young  half-breed  to  be 
more  on  his  guard  than  ever.  For  himself  he  cared 
but  little.  He  was  accustomed  to  the  brutal  tactics 
of  rough,  heartless  men.  He  did  not  fear  the  entire 
gang,  as  in  his  heart  he  believed  they  were  too  cow- 
ardly to  offer  him  any  bodily  harm.  But  with  regard 
to  Owindia  it  was  different,  and  he  became  fearful  as 
he  thought  of  what  they  might  attempt  to  do  to  her. 

After  supper,  which  was  eaten  in  unusual  silence, 
Natsatt  left  the  building  and  strolled  over  to  Klitonda's 
lodge.  Here  he  found  Owindia  alone,  for  her  father 
was  away  visiting  several  Indian  camps.  She  was  sit- 
ting on  a  large  bear-skin,  gazing  intently  upon  several 
objects  before  her,  and  did  not  hear  Natsatt's  soft  foot- 
steps. Bat  when  she  at  length  turned  her  head  and 
beheld  her  lover  standing  near,  she  gave  a  slight  cry 
of  joy,  and  rose  quickly  to  her  feet. 

"  And  what  is  my  little  one  doing  to-night  ?  "  Natsatt 
asked,  as  he  enfolded  her  in  his  arms,  and  imprinted  a 
kiss  upon  her  lips. 

"  Counting  the  tokens,"  was  the  reply.  "  See,  they 
are  all  here,  the  blood-stained  arrows  the  Ayana  hunters 
brought.  Owindia  keeps  them  safe." 

"  Do  you  think  they  will  ever  be  needed  ? "  Natsatt 
questioned,  at  the  same  time  stooping  and  picking  up 
the  arrows.  "  My !  they  are  well  made,  and  sharp  too." 

"  But  none  too  sharp  for  the  Chilcats,"  was  the  low 
response.  "  Oh,  that  there  were  ten  times  the  number  t 
then  Owindia's  heart  would  be  lighter." 


108         THE  CHIEF  OE  THE  EANGES 

"  Do  not  worry,  little  one.  All  those  Coast  dogs 
cannot  harm  you  now  when  I  am  here  to  protect  you. 
You  are  not  afraid,  are  you  ? " 

"  Not  now,"  and  Owindia  turned  her  love-lit  eyes 
up  to  the  young  man's  face.  "  But  sometimes  I  have 
a  strange  feeling  of  dread  here,"  and  she  placed  her 
hand  to  her  heart  as  she  spoke.  "  It  is  the  same  to- 
night. It  tells  Owindia  that  the  Chilcats  are  coming, 
and  will  try  to  steal  her  away,  and  kill  her  people." 

"  Come,  little  one,"  Natsatt  commanded,  "  and  let 
us  walk  down  hy  the  river.  You  have  been  brooding 
too  much  about  the  Chilcats.  The  night  is  fine,  and 
we  will  listen  to  the  music  of  the  water,  and  forget  all 
troubles." 

Owindia  at  once  obeyed  her  lover's  request,  and  to- 
gether they  wended  their  way  among  the  various  lodges 
until  the  edge  of  the  stream  was  reached.  They  walked 
slowly  along  the  bank  for  some  distance  above  the  vil- 
lage. Here  they  seated  themselves  upon  an  old  fallen 
tree,  and  looked  out  upon  the  river  flowing  sullenly  by. 
It  was  a  balmy  evening,  with  not  a  breath  of  wind 
stirring  the  trees.  Overhead,  the  stars  were  tumbling 
out  one  by  one,  and  twinkling  down  upon  the  young 
lovers.  Sounds  of  voices  drifted  up  from  the  camps, 
mingled  with  the  occasional  snarl  or  bark  of  a  dog. 
But  Natsatt  and  Owindia  had  neither  eyes  nor  ears 
for  what  was  taking  place  around  them.  They  were 
too  much  absorbed  in  each  other  to  care  about  anything 
else.  They  were  living  in  a  little  world  of  their  own, 


FOES  WITHOUT  AND  WITHIN"        109 

with  not  a  jarring  note  to  disturb  the  sweet  harmony. 
Forgotten  for  the  time  were  the  maiden's  fears.  She 
felt  secure  in  the  presence  of  the  strong  man  at  her 
side.  And  the  many  things  he  was  telling  her  held 
her  spell-bound.  He  related  to  her  again  the  story  of 
his  own  past  life,  his  numerous  wanderings,  and  the 
marvellous  things  he  had  seen.  Some  day  he  would 
take  her  to  see  them  for  herself,  so  he  told  her.  They 
would  have,  too,  a  little  home  of  their  own,  where  fear 
of  the  Chilcats  would  never  worry  them. 

"  How  strange  it  will  all  be,"  Owindia  at  length  re- 
marked. "  I  know  so  little  of  the  ways  of  the  white 
people  that  I  am  afraid  they  will  laugh  at  me.  I  shall 
make  so  many  stupid  mistakes  that  you  will  feel  ashamed 
of  me  at  times." 

"  Never,  little  one,"  was  the  emphatic  reply.  "  I 
shall  be  proud  of  you.  Even  now  you  are  much  su- 
perior to  many  white  women  I  have  met.  You  are 
beautiful,  gentle,  and  remember  so  much  of  what  your 
mother  taught  you.  She  had  white  blood  in  her  veins, 
and  was  very  wise,  was  she  not  ? " 

"  Ah,  ah.  She  seemed  to  know  everything.  She 
said  she  wanted  me  to  grow  up  to  be  a  good  woman. 
She  would  often  watch  me  for  a  long  time  without  say- 
ing anything.  Sometimes  she  had  a  far  away  look  in 
her  eyes,  and  when  I  would  ask  her  what  she  was  think- 
ing about,  she  would  give  a  start,  and  laughingly  say 
that  she  was  dreaming  about  her  father  and  mother, 
and  of  the  days  when  she  was  a  little  child." 


110         THE  CHIEF  OE  THE  RANGES 

"  Did  your  mother  ever  tell  you  why  she  left  her 
happy  home  ?  "  ISTatsatt  eagerly  asked,  feeling  sure  that 
now  he  was  to  find  an  answer  to  the  question  which  had 
"been  puzzling  Ranger  Dan  for  long  years. 

"  Ah,  ah.  She  told  me  something,  but  not  all.  She 
said  she  had  been  stolen  away  by  a  band  of  cruel  Coast 
Indians  one  bright  summer  afternoon,  as  she  was  wan- 
dering in  the  forest  near  her  father's  home.  She  had 
pleaded  with  them,  but  they  had  only  laughed  at  her 
tears,  and  had  hurried  her  forward.  Then  they  met  an 
Ayana  Indian,  my  father,  who  rescued  her.  That  is 
about  all  I  know." 

"  But  why  did  not  your  father  take  your  mother 
back  ?  "  Natsatt  questioned.  "  Did  she  never  wish  to 
return  to  her  old  home  ?  Did  she  not  know  how  her 
father  and  mother  would  grieve  about  her  ?  " 

"  Ah,  but  she  did  go  back.  My  father  took  her ;  but 
the  old  home  was  deserted.  Some  Indians  they  met 
told  her  that  her  mother  was  dead,  and  that  her  father 
had  gone  never  to  come  back  again." 

"  Oh,  I  see,"  Natsatt  mused,  half  to  himself.  "  So 
there  was  nothing  for  your  mother  to  do  but  to  return 
with  her  husband  ?  " 

"  Nothing." 

"  And  your  mother  often  talked  about  her  par- 
ents ? " 

"  Ah,  ah.  Very  much ;  but  mostly  about  her  father. 
,She  said  he  was  so  kind,  and  she  loved  him  dearly." 

"  Would  you  like  to  meet  your  mother's  father  some 


FOES  WITHOUT  AND  WITHIN        111 

day,  little  one  ? "  Natsatt  asked.  "  Have  you  ever 
thought  about  him  ?  " 

Owindia  looked  up  quickly  into  her  lover's  face,  but 
under  the  pall  of  night  she  could  detect  no  hidden  mean- 
ing there. 

"  Have  I  thought  of  him  ? "  she  at  length  slowly  re- 
plied. "  I  have  dreamed  of  him  by  night  and  by  day. 
I  have  always  believed  that  he  is  living  yet,  and  that 
sometime  we  shall  meet.  Maybe  when  we  go  beyond 
the  great  mountains  of  the  rising  sun  I  shall  see  him. 
But  how  sorry  he  will  be  when  he  hears  that  his  daugh- 
ter Klota  is  dead.  He  will  grieve  sorely,  for  he  loved 
her." 

To  these  words  Natsatt  made  no  response.  He  was 
thinking  deeply  of  what  he  had  just  heard.  There  was 
no  doubt  now,  and  he  would  be  able  to  tell  Dan  all  he 
bad  learned.  But  there  was  a  difficulty  in  the  way. 
He  knew  that  the  Ranger  would  feel  badly  when  he 
heard  about  Klota's  death,  and  that  would  be  only 
natural.  But  would  he  at  once  abandon  the  Post,  and 
go  back  beyond  the  mountains  ?  In  that  case  Owindia 
would  have  to  go  too,  and  would  she  be  willing  to  leave 
her  father  so  soon  ? 

"Why  is  ISTatsatt  so  still?  Why  does  he  not 
speak  ? "  a  voice  pleaded  at  his  side,  which  roused  him 
from  his  reverie. 

"  I  was  thinking,  little  one,"  he  replied,  "  and  for  a 
moment  forgot  where  I  was.  But,,  come,  we  had  better 
go  back.  It  is  dark,  and  your  father  will  wonder  where 


113         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KAJSFGES 

you  are,  should  he  return  to  the  lodge  and  not  find  you 
there." 

Together  they  slowly  retraced  their  steps  along  the 
river.  On  their  left  stretched  the  great  forest,  black 
and  silent  Ahead  they  could  see  the  lights  of  the 
numerous  camp  fires.  Not  a  thought  of  danger  entered 
their  minds  so  much  taken  up  were  they  with  each 
other.  They  were  passing  close  to  a  heavy  thicket  of 
trees,  when,  without  the  least  warning,  two  forms  leaped 
upon  Natsatt,  and  bore  him  to  the  ground.  A  half- 
smothered  cry  of  fright  escaped  Owindia's  lips,  telling 
plainly  that  something,  perhaps  a  hand  was  placed  over 
her  mouth. 

Natsatt  at  once  realised  the  cowardly  nature  of  the 
attack,  and  the  hot  blood  of  a  hundred  generations 
surged  madly  through  his  veins.  In  falling  he  had 
partly  loosened  his  assailants'  grip,  and  before  they 
could  fully  recover  he  dealt  one  a  savage  blow  with  his 
clenched  fist,  and  sent  him  reeling  backwards.  Spring- 
ing nimbly  aside  he  met  the  second  with  a  kick  that 
doubled  him  up,  causing  him  to  give  vent  to  a  deep 
groan  of  pain.  Not  waiting  for  another  charge  Natsatt 
bounded  to  Owindia's  side,  as  she  was  being  borne  away 
among  the  trees.  He  could  see  very  little,  but  could 
hear  the  noise  her  captor  was  making.  No  lioness 
bereft  of  her  cub  could  have  hurled  herself  forward 
with  greater  impetuosity  than  did  the  enraged  lover. 
He  reached  the  maiden's  side,  and  ripped  away  the 
arms  which  were  holding  her  fast.  Dropping  his  bur- 


FOES  WITHOUT  AND  WITHIN        113 

den  the  cowardly  cur  turned  to  face  the  half-breed. 
But  he  was  as  a  child  in  the  clutch  of  that  passion-in- 
flamed man.  Natsatt's  hands  reached  for  the  villain's 
throat,  and  gripped  with  the  suddenness  and  intensity 
of  a  steel-trap.  For  a  few  seconds  there  was  a  wild 
struggle,  a  gurgling,  choking  noise,  and  then  the  sound 
of  a  form  dropping  heavily  to  the  earth. 

"  Lie  there,  you  dog,"  at  length  came  from  Natsatt's 
lips,  as  he  groped  his  way  to  where  Owindia  was  stand- 
ing. "  Where  are  you,  little  one  ?  Come  quick,  and 
let's  get  out  of  this.  There's  no  time  to  lose." 

Finding  the  maiden,  he  hurried  with  her  as  fast  as 
possible  through  the  rough  and  night-enshrouded  forest. 
He  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  when  at  last  the  lights  of 
the  camp  fires  twinkled  among  the  trees.  His  first 
impulse  was  to  take  Owindia  to  her  father's  lodge,  and 
then  hasten  to  the  Post  to  appraise  Dan  of  the  base 
attack  which  had  just  been  made.  This  idea,  however, 
was  soon  banished  from  his  mind,  for  upon  reaching 
the  open  where  the  Indians  were  encamped  he  found 
them  all  greatly  agitated,  and  talking  in  a  most  excited 
manner. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  he  asked  of  the  first  Indian  he  met. 

"  The  Chilcats  have  come !  "  was  the  terrified  reply. 
"  They  are  over  there  in  the  forest.  They  are  hiding, 
ready  to  attack  us !  " 

Katsatt  waited  to  hear  no  more.  He  went  with  Owin- 
dia to  her  father's  lodge,  where  he  found  the  chief 
sitting  calmly  at  the  entrance  of  the  rude  abode,  as  if 


nothing  unusual  was  taking  place.  He  tried  to  per- 
suade Klitonda  to  come  with  his  daughter  into  the  Post. 
Bat  the  former  shook  his  head.  No,  he  preferred  to 
remain  where  he  was.  He  did  not  fear  the  Chilcat 
dogs. 

"  Then  let  Owindia  come,"  the  young  man  pleaded. 
"  Let  her  be  safe,  anyway." 

The  maiden  looked  first  into  the  face  of  her  lover,  and 
then  at  her  father.  A  struggle  was  going  on  within 
her  breast.  There  were  tears  in  her  eyes,  when  at  last 
she  took  Natsatt's  hand  in  hers,  and  placed  it  to  her 
lips. 

"  Owindia  must  stay  with  her  father,"  she  simply 
said.  "  He  will  need  her  now  more  than  ever." 

Natsatt  realised  that  her  words  were  final,  and  that 
no  inducement  could  shake  her  resolve.  Dan  would 
need  him  at  this  critical  moment,  he  well  knew,  so  he 
must  not  delay  longer.  Bidding  farewell  to  the  chief 
and  Owindia,  he  left  the  lodge,  and  hurried  across  the 
open  toward  the  Post. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  MESSENGER 

KLITO!NDA  knew  of  the  news  which  was  agitating 
his  people,  for  he  had  been  the  first  to  see  two 
terrified  Ayana  Indians  speeding  by  his  lodge  with  the 
tidings  of  dire  woe.  But  he  had  asked  no  questions, 
and  did  not  even  go  forth  to  discuss  the  matter  with 
his  people.  That  they  would  huddle  together  in  fear, 
and  then  speed  away  like  frightened  rabbits  he  was  well 
aware.  Of  what  use,  therefore,  would  it  be  to  talk  to 
them,  and  try  to  arouse  them  to  definite  determined 
action?  All  of  his  talking  in  the  past  had  seemed  in 
vain,  so  of  what  avail  would  words  be  now  with  the 
enemy  so  near  ?  Only  upon  the  white  men  did  he  feel 
that  he  could  depend  for  assistance.  But  how  few 
they  were.  It  was  true,  they  had  their  strong  barri- 
cade, and  deadly  guns  would  guard  every  loop-hole. 
But  the  Chilcats  were  wily,  and  if  they  had  come  in 
great  numbers  it  would  be  impossible  to  withstand  them 
for  any  length  of  time.  His  mind  turned  to  the  score 
of  young  hunters  who  had  made  their  vow  of  allegiance, 
and  had  given  their  tokens.  With  their  support  a 
strong  stand  could  be  made.  He  believed  that  they 

were  not  far  off,  awaiting  for  the  blood-stained  arrows. 

115 


lie         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

But  whom  could  he  send  ?  He  looked  toward  Owindia, 
seated  just  within  the  entrance  of  the  lodge.  She  was 
watching  her  father's  face,  and  trying  to  interpret  the 
thoughts  which  were  beating  through  his  brain.  A 
small  fire  outside  made  it  possible  for  her  to  see  his 
features  quite  distinctly. 

His  eyes  glowed  with  a  fierce  light,  such  as  she  had 
seen  there  the  night  her  mother  had  been  killed.  He 
sat  bolt  upright,  with  every  muscle  of  his  body  tense 
and  rigid.  He  was  not  like  the  tiger  waiting  for  the 
onset  of  the  hunters,  and  ready  to  spring  forth  with 
savage  destruction.  He  was  more  like  a  scarred  veteran 
of  a  hundred  fights,  not  afraid  of  the  conflict,  yet  cau- 
tious, and  wary.  He  wished  to  strike,  but  only  at  the 
right  moment,  with  such  force  and  suddenness  as  to  re- 
pulse his  adversaries  with  overwhelming  confusion. 

"  Little  one,"  he  suddenly  began,  "  have  you  the 
tokens  safe  ? " 

"Ah,  ah,  father.  They  are  over  there,"  and  the 
maiden  pointed  to  a  corner  of  the  lodge.  "  Do  you  want 
them  ? " 

"  We  must  use  them  now,  Owindia,"  her  father  re- 
plied. "  The  Chilcats  are  near,  and  some  one  must 
take  them  to  the  young  hunters.  I  cannot  go,  as  I  must 
stay  and  help  the  white  men.  Will  you —  ?  " 

The  question  died  upon  his  lips,  for  suddenly  without 
a  sound  there  appeared  at  the  door  of  the  lodge  an 
Indian  of  the  dreaded  Chilcat  tribe.  One  lightning 
glance  was  sufficient  for  Klitonda  to  realise  the  identity 


THE  MESSEKGEE  117 

of  the  stranger.  He  leaped  to  his  feet,  and  seized  his 
hunting  axe  which  was  lying  near.  Owindia  shrank 
fearfully  back  into  a  corner  of  the  lodge  at  the  terrible 
expression  upon  her  father's  face. 

The  visitor  neither  moved  nor  exhibited  the  least 
sign  of  alarm.  He  stood  calmly  in  the  door-way,  watch- 
ing Klitonda's  infuriated  demeanour.  His  coolness 
caused  the  chief  to  hesitate  as  he  was  in  the  act  of 
raising  the  weapon  for  the  blow.  Had  the  man  be- 
trayed the  slightest  degree  of  fear  Klitonda  would  have 
smitten  him  to  the  ground  without  the  least  compunction. 
But  brave  himself,  he  always  admired  it  in  others,  even, 
though  they  were  his  most  deadly  enemies.  He  paused, 
and  glared  upon  the  intruder. 

"  Why  does  not  the  chief  strike  ?  "  the  Chilcat  queried 
in  a  quiet  voice. 

"  What  does  the  dog  want  in  Klitonda's  lodge  ? " 
came  the  fierce  reply.  "  Does  he  come  here  to  mock 
the  chief  of  the  Ayana?  Are  the  Coast  dogs  waiting 
outside  to  kill  their  enemy,  and  steal  his  daughter? 
They  will  never  have  her,  no,  not  while  Klitonda  has 
breath  in  his  body." 

"  Let  the  chief  of  the  Ayana  put  aside  his  axe,"  the 
Chilcat  responded.  "  Let  him  sit  down.  Klukwan  has 
come  with  a  message  from  his  leader  who  is  waiting  for 
his  return." 

"  No,  Klitonda  will  stand.  He  will  not  sit  while 
a  Chilcat  dog  is  within  his  lodge.  Whatever  you  have 
to  say,  say  it  at  once.  Speak." 


118         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  Does  the  chief  of  the  Ayana  know  that  the  Chil- 
catg  are  near;  that  they  are  lying  among  the  trees? 
Does  he  know  how  many,  and  how  strong  they  are? 
Does  not  his  heart  tremble  as  he  hears  this  ?  The  Chil- 
cats  have  come  from  far.  They  know  that  the  white 
men  are  here,  and  would  take  the  pelts  from  the  Ayana 
Indians.  They  know,  too,  that  Klitonda's  heart  is  one 
with  the  traders  from  beyond  the  mountains  of  the 
rising  sun.  Will  the  Chilcats  allow  this  ?  Will  they 
hide  like  jack-rabbits  among  the  trees,  and  let  the  white 
men  take  the  furs  ?  No.  They  have  come  for  revenge. 
They  are  ready  to  drive  back  the  white  people.  Then 
let  the  chief  of  the  Ayana  beware,  for  he  cannot  escape 
them.  The  Chilcats  are  swift  as  wolves,  and  their 
fangs  are  long  and  sharp." 

"  Klitonda  does  not  fear  the  Coast  dogs,"  was  the 
savage  reply.  "  They  are  not  wolves ;  they  are  dogs. 
Let  them  come ;  let  them  bark,  that  is  all  they  can  do. 
The  Chilcats  have  no  heart.  They  crawl  among  the 
trees,  they  sneak  up  in  the  night.  Their  hearts  are  like 
•water.  Why  should  Klitonda  be  afraid  of  papooses? 
Bah!" 

"  The  Ayana  chief  is  surely  talking  wind,"  the  visitor 
responded.  "  The  Chilcats  are  no  dogs,  and  their  hearts 
are  not  weak.  Were  their  hearts  weak  when  they  drove 
back  the  Ayana  braves  in  the  great  battle  at  Tagish 
Lake?  Does  Klitonda  wish  to  meet  them  to-night? 
Does  he  long  to  see  the  Chilcats  come  from  among  the 
trees  like  hungry  wolves  ?  Does  he  wish  to  see  his  peo- 


THE  MESSENGER  119 

pie  killed  around  him,  and  he  himself  carried  as  a  cap- 
tive back  to  the  Coast  ?  How  could  the  proud  Klitonda 
endure  that  ? " 

"  The  Chilcat  dogs  will  never  take  Klitonda  beyond 
the  mountains/'  was  the  fierce  rejoinder. 

"  How  can  he  help  it  ?  " 

"  He  will  fight,  and  the  white  men  will  fight  too. 
Has  Klukwan  seen  how  strong  the  white  traders  are 
behind  their  wooden  walls  ?  " 

"Bah!  What  do  the  Chilcats  care  for  a  row  of 
trees  ?  Walls  of  stone  cannot  stop  them,  and  how  then 
can  those  sticks  ?  " 

"  But  there  are  men  behind  those  walls  who  kno\r 
how  to  fight.  Their  guns  roar  like  thunder,  flash  light- 
ning, and  vomit  death  from  their  mouths." 

"  Bah !  What  do  the  Coast  tribe  care  for  thunder, 
lightning,  or  death  ?  The  Great  Spirit  will  fight  for 
them.  He  will  rend  the  rocks  in  pieces  to  help  the 
Chilcats,  for  they  are  his  children." 

Klitonda  did  not  at  once  reply  to  these  words,  but 
stood  gazing  upon  the  stranger  as  if  lost  in  thought. 

"  Then  for  what  purpose  has  Klukwan  come  to  the 
lodge  of  the  chief  of  the  Ranges  ? "  he  at  length  de- 
manded. "  Is  it  to  mock  him  ?  If  the  Chilcats  are 
so  strong  what  are  they  waiting  for  ?  Why  do  they 
send  one  of  their  number  to  Klitonda?  Go  back  and 
tell  your  leader  that  he  is  nothing  but  a  cowardly  dog." 

"  KlukAvan  has  come,"  was  the  slow  response,  "  with 
a  message  from  his  chief's  son.  He  would  tell  Klitonda 


120         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

how  strong  are  the  Chilcats,  and  how  useless  it  is  for 
him  to  fight  against  them.  But  the  chief's  son  is  brave 
and  noble.  He  does  not  wish  to  kill  Klitonda,  and  his 
people.  He  would  spare  them." 

"  What  does  the  chief's  son  want  ? "  Klitonda  asked, 
while  his  brow  darkened  and  he  turned  toward  Owindia. 
The  Chilcat  saw  the  look,  and  the  expression  upon  the 
father's  face. 

"  Ah,  ah.  The  chief  of  the  Ayana  has  thought 
aright,"  the  messenger  returned.  "  Let  him  give  his 
daughter  to  the  son  of  the  Chilcat  chief,  and  Klitonda 
will  be  safe.  But  the  white  traders  must  go,  and  never 
come  back  again.  The  Ayana  Indians,  chief  and  all 
must  trade  only  with  the  Chilcats.  Such  is  the  message. 
Klukwan  has  spoken." 

During  these  words  Owindia  had  risen  partly  to  her 
feet.  In  her  eyes  had  leaped  a  look  of  wild  fear.  Her 
whole  body  trembled.  The  Chilcat  brave  seemed  to 
fascinate  her,  like  a  bird  charmed  by  a  serpent.  She 
glanced  alternately  at  Klitonda  and  then  at  the  stranger. 
She  noted  the  look  upon  her  father's  face,  and  well 
knew  what  his  answer  would  be.  She  saw  him  raise 
his  arm,  and  beheld  the  hunting  axe  lifted  to  strike. 
Then  with  a  sudden  bound  she  sprang  to  her  feet,  and 
caught  the  arm  as  it  "was  in  the  act  of  descending. 
The  weapon  fell  not  upon  the  head  of  the  visitor  but 
upon  one  of  the  poles  supporting  the  lodge,  which 
snapped  in  twain  as  if  it  had  been  a  match.  The  Chil- 
cat stood  as  if  rooted  to  the  spot.  He  had  not  even 


THE  MESSENGER  121 

tried  to  evade  the  blow,  and  not  a  sign  of  fear  could  be 
detected  upon  his  face.  But  his  eyes,  looking  straight 
into  Owindia's,  shone  with  the  light  of  gratitude.  Brave 
himself  he  could  appreciate,  savage  though  he  was, 
bravery  in  others,  and  especially  in  a  woman.  Her 
beauty  appealed  to  him.  He  noted  every  movement  of 
her  graceful  body,  the  long,  slender  arm  which  reached 
up  to  stay  the  fatal  axe,  and  the  deep  flush  mantling  her 
nut-brown  cheeks.  He  had  heard  much  about  this 
maiden,  and  he  realised  now  how  true  were  the  reports 
concerning  her  which  had  drifted  over  the  mountains 
to  the  coast.  Little  wonder,  then,  that  the  chief's  son 
desired  to  possess  her.  What  Chilcat  brave  who  would 
not  be  willing  to  fight,  nay  even  to  die  for  her. 

For  an  instant  Klitonda  looked  into  his  daughter's 
face,  and  his  rage  was  somewhat  subdued  by  surprise. 

"Child!  Child!"  he  demanded.  "What  do  you 
mean?  Why  didn't  you  let  me  finish  the  Chilcat 
dog?" 

"  Would  you  kill  a  defenceless  man,  father  ? "  she 
replied.  "  Has  he  not  come  into  our  lodge  ?  When  did 
Klitonda  ever  do  such  a  thing  before  ?  Surely  he  is  not 
himself  to-night." 

For  a  few  brief  heart  beats  the  chief  looked  intently 
upon  his  daughter.  Then  his  face  softened,  and  the 
muscles  of  his  body  relaxed. 

"  You  are  right,  little  one,"  he  assented.  "  Klitonda 
forgets  himself  to-night.  But,  oh,  there  was  reason. 
They  would  steal  Owindia,  my  only  child,  away  from 


122         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

me,  and  they  have  sent  this  dog  with  the  message. 
"See,"  and  he  turned  fiercely  upon  the  Chilcat,  "  take 
this  axe  to  the  chief's  son.  Show  him  how  heavy  and 
sharp  it  is.  Tell  him  that  Klitonda,  chief  of  the  Ayana, 
and  chief  of  the  Ranges  from  a  long  line  of  ancestors, 
will  never  give  up  his  daughter.  He  will  die  first, 
and  Owindia  will  die  with  him.  Go,  leave  my  lodge, 
lest  my  rage  get  the  better  of  me." 

Silently  the  Chilcat  reached  out  his  hand  and  seized 
the  axa  Quickly  he  turned,  and  without  a  glance  at 
either  the  chief  or  his  daughter  left  the  lodge.  Owin- 
dia, who  was  close  to  the  entrance,  slipped  out  after 
him,  leaving  her  father  standing  alone,  sombre  and 
thoughtful.  Klitonda  did  not  notice  her  departure,  for 
there  were  too  many  things  passing  through  his  mind. 
He  was  thinking  of  the  white  men  at  the  Post,  and  also 
of  the  score  of  young  hunters  who  had  followed  him 
into  the  forest  with  the  blood-stained  tokens.  Ere  long 
Owindia  returned,  and  sat  quietly  in  a  corner  of  the 
lodge  unnoticed  by  her  father.  Upon  her  face  was  an 
expression  of  deep  determination.  The  light  of  a  great 
resolve  shone  in  her  eyes.  No  longer  did  her  body 
tremble  with  apprehension.  An  inward  strength 
seemed  to  possess  her,  which  calmed  her  every  fear. 

At  length  Klitonda  dropped  upon  the  fur-skin  robe 
at  his  feet,  drew  his  knees  up  to  his  chin,  and  remained 
a  long  time  in  deep,  silent  thought.  Night  drew  on 
apace,  and  the  confusion  around  the  various  camp  fires 


THE  MESSENGER  123 

gradually  subsided.  But  deeper  than  all  else  -was  the 
silence  which  reigned  within  Klitonda's  lodge,  where 
father  and  daughter  kept  watch,  each  racked  with  wild, 
varying  emotions. 


A   MAIDEN  S    WILL 

WHILE  Klitonda  stood  face  to  face  with  the  Chil- 
cat  messenger  strange,  deep  thoughts  were  surg- 
ing through  Owindia's  nimble  brain.  She  knew  that 
her  father  did  not  fully  comprehend  the  seriousness  of 
their  situation.  She  felt  sure  that  what  the  Chilcats 
said  they  would  do  they  would  perform  to  the  bitter 
end.  They  had  been  victors  too  long  to  be  lightly 
turned  aside  from  any  object  upon  which  they  had  set 
their  hearts.  Her  father  had  contemptuously  called 
them  dogs,  but  she  knew  that  they  were  dogs  in  the 
real  sense  of  the  term,  keen,  swift,  and  relentless.  She 
studied  as  only  an  anxious  woman  can,  the  face  of  the 
visitor  in  an  effort  to  read  his  thoughts.  She  admired 
his  coolness,  and  calm  indifference  to  danger.  Were 
all  the  Chilcats  as  brave  as  this  one  ?  she  wondered.  If 
the  messenger  was  so  full  of  courage  what  must  the 
chief's  son  be  like  who  had  sent  him  forth  ?  What 
message  would  this  man  take  back  with  him  ?  How 
would  he  interpret  her  father's  action,  and  how  long 
would  it  be  before  the  Chilcats  began  the  attack  ?  She 
thought  of  her  father,  her  own  people,  and  of  her  lover 
within  the  Post  The  end  she  could  easily  foresee,  and 

124 


A  MAIDEN'S  WILL  125 

a  tremor  shook  her  body.  They  would  be  slain,  and  she 
herself  carried  away  captive.  With  her  loved  ones  gone 
what  would  there  be  in  life  for  her?  But  with  them 
alive  and  safe  there  would  still  be  hope  in  her  heart. 

She  remembered  the  story  her  mother  had  frequently 
told  her  of  the  maiden,  who  long  ago  had  offered  up  , 
her  life  to  save  her  people.  She  had  been  thrilled  by 
the  tale,  and  often  she  had  recalled  it  as  she  sat  alone 
in  the  lodge  out  in  the  wilderness.  At  times  she  had 
thought  that  she  herself  would  like  to  do  such  a  deed  as 
that,  and  she  pictured  the  pride  which  would  thrill 
the  hearts  of  her  own  people  as  they  related  the  story 
to  their  little  ones  around  the  camp  fires.  That  was 
the  dream;  but  here  was  the  stern  reality  with  none 
of  the  golden  halo  of  romance. 

Such  were  the  ideas  which  occupied  her  mind  as  she 
crouched  there  in  the  corner.  But  when  she  had  leaped 
to  her  feet,  and  diverted  the  blow  of  the  descending  axe 
she  became  firmly  convinced  as  to  the  course  she  should 
pursue.  After  her  father's  wild  action  she  well  knew 
that  the  Chilcats  would  give  no  quarter  unless  something 
intervened,  and  that  something  must  be  herself.  She 
watched  the  messenger  receive  the  axe,  and  as  he  left 
the  lodge  she  glided  silently  after  him  out  into  the 
night.  He  was  moving  toward  the  forest,  but  paused 
when  he  heard  the  light  steps  behind.  The  reflection 
of  the  fire  dimly  illumined  his  features,  which  expressed 
surprise  at  the  sight  of  the  maiden.  For  an  instant 
Owindia's  heart  faltered,  but  seeing  that  the  Indian 


126         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

looked  not  unkindly  upon  her,  she  took  courage  and 
glanced  up  beseechingly  into  his  face. 

"  What  does  the  Ayana  squaw  want  ?  "  the  messenger 
questioned,  noting  her  embarrassment. 

"  Will  the  Chilcat  braves  wait  until  to-morrow  ?  " 
she  asked  in  a  low  voice.  "  Will  they  stay  until  then 
from  making  the  attack  ?  " 

"  Why  does  the  squaw  request  this  ?  "  was  the  reply. 
"  Why  should  the  Chilcats  wait  ?  Klukwan  has  the 
Ayana  chief's  answer.  See,  here  is  the  token  of  battle," 
and  he  held  forth  the  hunting  axe. 

"  Ah,  ah.  Owindia  knows.  But  there  is  another 
way.  If  the  Chilcat  braves  will  wait  until  to-morrow 
night  just  as  the  sun  is  sinking  beyond  the  tops  of  the 
trees,  Owindia  will  be  at  the  great  white  rock  in  the 
valley  with  a  different  message." 

"  And  what  will  that  message  be  ? "  the  Chilcat 
queried.  "  The  chief's  son  must  know,  or  else  he  will 
think  that  Klukwan  is  a  sly  fox,  and  is  playing  with 
him." 

"  Tell  the  chief's  son,"  and  here  Owindia  straightened 
herself  up  in  a  firm  dignified  manner,  "  that  his  heart's 
desire  will  be  there." 
j      "  WTiat !  the  Ayana  squaw  ?  " 

"Ah,  ah." 

"  And  she  will  be  the  message  ?  " 

"Ah,  ah." 

"  The  squaw  will  not  fail  ?  If  she  does  not  come  it 
will  be  bad  for  Klukwan." 


A  MAIDEN'S  WILL  127 

"Bah!  Owindia  is  the  daughter  of  Klitonda;  she 
has  white  blood  in  her  veins.  She  does  not  lie.  She 
will  be  there.  Go !  " 

Re-entering  the  lodge  Owindia  sat  down  upon  a  bear- 
skin rug,  and  gave  herself  up  to  thoughts  of  no  enviable 
nature.  She  glanced  often  at  her  father's  immovable 
figure  before  her.  But  no  help  could  she  expect  from 
him.  She  had  to  bear  her  burden  alone,  and  even 
iNatsatt  could  not  assist  her.  To  mention  her  purpose 
to  either  her  father  or  her  lover  would  only  mean  the 
defeat  of  her  plan.  How  dark  and  terrible  appeared 
the  future.  To  leave  the  land  of  her  birth,  to  forsake 
her  own  people,  and  never  again  to  look  upon  the  face 
of  the  one  who  had  brought  such  rapturous  joy  into  her 
young  life.  She  would  see  ISTatsatt,  no  doubt,  on  the 
morrow,  but  that  would  be  the  last  time,  and  she  must 
betray  nothing  of  her  scheme  to  him.  How  she  longed 
for  her  mother  as  she  crouched  there.  It  seemed  that 
she  had  grown  so  old  and  care-worn  of  late.  She 
thought  of  her  happy  girl-hood  days,  when  she  had 
played  by  the  river,  and  rested  so  contentedly  at  night 
by  her  mother's  side.  Was  she  thinking  of  her  ?  She 
mused,  and  did  she  know  anything  about  her  child's 
troubles  ? 

Thus  through  the  long  hours,  she  sat  and  thought, 
starting  at  the  slightest  noise,  thinking  that  the  Chilcats 
were  upon  them.  Toward  morning  she  laid  her  weary 
head  upon  a  pillow  of  furs,  and  tired  out,  slept.  It 
was  late  when  she  awoke.  Her  father  had  been  long 


128         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

astir,  and  had  their  frugal  breakfast  ready.  He  was 
unusually  talkative  this  morning,  and  more  tender,  so 
Owindia  thought.  He  confided  to  her  the  plan  which 
had  been  revolving  through  his  brain  during  the  night. 

"  Little  one,"  he  began,  "  the  Chilcats  are  near,  and 
will  soon  be  upon  us.  There  is  no  time  to  lose.  Where 
are  the  tokens  ?  " 

"  Safe,  father,"  Owindia  replied,  going  at  once  into 
the  lodge,  and  bringing  forth  the  score  of  arrows. 
"  But  what  will  you  do  with  them  ? " 

"  Carry  them  to  the  hills,  little  one.  The  hunters, 
I  believe,  are  fishing  at  the  Great  Lake.  By  travelling 
fast  one  should  reach  the  place  by  night." 

"  And  are  you  going  yourself,  father  ?  "  Owindia 
questioned.  "  Is  there  not  a  young  hunter  in  camp  who 
will  go  ?  What  about  Tesla  or  Atlin  ?  Each  is  strong, 
and  swift  as  the  wild  goose." 

"  Bah !  They  are  no  good.  They  make  a  big  talk 
when  they  know  they  are  safe.  Bat  when  the  Chilcats 
are  near  they  are  frightened  at  their  own.  shadows.  It 
is  the  same  with  most  of  the  Ayana  braves.  JSTo,  Kli- 
tonda  must  take  the  tokens  himself.  At  first  he  thought 
of  sending  his  daughter,  but  that  would  not  do.  The 
way  is  too  long,  and  there  are  many  dangers.  You 
stay  in  old  Kluan's  lodge  to-night,  but  if  the  Coast  dogs 
come,  go  into  the  Post;  you  will  be  safe  there." 

With  a  sad  heart  Owindia  helped  her  father  make 
ready  for  his  journey.  Then  she  bade  him  good-bye, 
and  watched  him  until  the  shadowy  forest  hid  him 


A  MAIDEN'S  WILL  129 

from  view.  She  believed  that  she  should  never  see  him 
again.  Amid  the  trees  whither  he  had  just  disappeared 
she  too  would  soon  go,  and  what  then  ? 

Some  time  she  spent  within  the  lodge,  gathering  to- 
gether her  few  belongings.  Most  of  them  were  simple 
trinkets,  several  of  which  had  been  given  to  her  by  her 
mother.  Next,  she  braided  her  long  black  hair,  and 
coiled  it  deftly  about  her  head  in  the  same  manner  as 
her  mother  had  often  done.  She  had  no  mirror  in 
which  to  look,  and,  therefore,  had  no  idea  what  a  pleas- 
ing picture  she  presented  as  she  sat  there  alone.  Nat- 
satt  had  told  her  time  and  time  again  that  she  was  very 
beautiful,  more  so  in  fact  than  any  woman  he  had 
ever  seen.  She  wanted  him  to  admire  her  very  much 
on  this  last  day  he  should  ever  look  upon  her  face. 
How  would  he  like  the  way  she  had  her  hair  arranged  ? 
she  asked  herself. 

Leaving  the  lodge  she  walked  slowly  toward  the  river 
among  the  various  camps  pitched  near.  She  noted  that 
most  of  the  Indians  were  packing  up  their  belongings, 
and  some  had  already  taken  them  to  their  canoes.  Sev- 
eral had  departed,  for  the  arrival  of  the  Chilcats  had 
stricken  terror  into  their  hearts.  Reaching  the  bank 
of  the  river  Owindia  walked  along  the  shore  for  some 
distance.  She  wished  to  be  alone,  to  think  over  the 
step  she  was  about  to  take.  Seating  herself  at  length 
upon  a  stone  she  gazed  down  pensively  at  the  water 
flowing  by  close  at  her  feet.  It  was  a  warm  day,  and 
the  sun  poured  its  hot  beams  upon  her  head.  The  birds 


130         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

twittered  among  the  branches  of  the  trees,  and  darted 
here  and  there  through  the  air.  Squirrels  scolded,  and 
butterflies  zig-zagged  to  and  fro.  But  Owindia  heeded 
none  of  these.  Her  mind  was  upon  other  things,  and 
she  had  neither  eyes  nor  ears  for  the  beautiful  things 
of  nature.  Time  did  not  matter  to  her  now,  for  the 
day  had  to  be  passed  somehow.  There  was  no  attraction 
for  her  at  the  camp  since  her  father  left.  As  for  Nat- 
satt,  she  almost  dreaded  meeting  him.  Her  love  was 
so  strong  and  deep  that  she  feared  when  in  his  presence 
her  resolve  might  weaken.  Perhaps  it  would  be  better 
to  stay  where  she  was  away  from  the  Post,  and  never 
see  him  again.  She  had  about  made  up  her  mind  to 
move  farther  up  the  river  around  a  bend  in  the  distance, 
and  there  remain  hidden  from  view,  when  a  step  near 
arrested  her  attention.  Glancing  quickly  around  she 
beheld  the  very  person  of  her  thoughts  rapidly  approach- 
ing. Forgotten  for  the  moment  was  her  firmly-settled 
resolve,  and  a  bright  smile  illumined  her  face  as  she 
rose  to  meet  him. 

"  Why,  little  one,  I  have  been  looking  everywhere 
for  you,"  Natsatt  cried,  as  he  caught  her  in  his  arms. 
"  So  you  have  been  sitting  here  all  by  yourself.  What 
have  you  been  doing  ?  " 

"  Only  thinking,"  the  maiden  replied,  looking  up  lov- 
ingly into  his  face. 

"  Ah,  that  was  what  you  were  doing,  eh  ?  Thinking 
of  me,  no  doubt,  and  wondering  why  I  was  so  long  in 
coming.  But  I  couldn't  find  you  for  some  time." 


A  MAIDEN'S  WILL  131 

"  I  was  thinking  about  you  but  the  Chilcats  would 
come  into  my  mind  too." 

At  the  mention  of  the  Chilcats  Natsatt's  face  became 
grave,  and  his  sunny  smile  disappeared. 

"  Yes,  Owindia,"  he  said,  "  we  are  in  a  serious  po- 
sition. The  Coast  Indians  have  come  in  strong  force, 
and  unless  we  can  make  terms  with  them  they  will  be 
upon  us  in  a  short  time,  perhaps  to-night.  I  cannot 
believe  that  they  will  attack  us  without  sending  some 
one  first  to  have  a  talk  with  Ranger  Dan.  Surely  they 
do  not  wish  to  destroy  the  white  men,  but  merely  force 
them  to  leave  the  country." 

"  And  will  the  white  traders  go  if  the  Chilcats  de- 
mand it  ?  "  Owindia  eagerly  asked. 

"  No.  Our  leader  would  never  consent  to  that,  I 
am  sure.  Remember,  we  can  put  up  a  great  fight  be- 
hind those  walls  if  all  the  men  will  only  stand  firm. 
[But  if  we  do  go,  Owindia  must  go  too.  If  not,  Natsatt 
will  stay." 

"  The  white  men  must  go,"  Owindia  replied,  and  then 
she  told  about  the  Chilcat  messenger's  visit  to  her 
father's  lodge  the  previous  night.  She  mentioned  only 
two  of  the  demands  which  had  been  made,  and  was 
careful  to  say  nothing  about  herself.  "  They  may 
come  to-night,"  she  said  in  conclusion,  "  and  if  the 
white  traders  do  not  go  the  Ayana  people  will  be  de- 
stroyed. They  cannot  fight  long  against  the  Chilcats. 
Oh,  let  them  go  while  there  is  time !  " 

"  Don't  be  afraid,  little  one,"  and  Natsatt  placed  his 


132         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

arm  tenderly  around  the  maiden  as  he  spoke.  He  noted 
that  she  was  trembling,  and  attributed  her  fear  to  the 
presence  of  the  enemy.  "  But  come,  I  must  go  back 
and  tell  Dan  what  you  have  told  me.  It  will  be  neces- 
sary for  him  to  know  what  demands  the  Chilcats  have 
made.  And  you  must  come  with  me,  darling,  into  the 
Post.  It  will  not  do  for  you  to  stay  outside,  for  you 
will  be  in  great  danger.  All  last  night  I  worried  about 
you.  You  will  be  safe  within  the  walls.  Ranger  Dan, 
and  RTatsatt  will  see  to  that." 

But  when  the  young  man  rose  the  maiden  clung  to 
his  arm. 

"  Don't  go  yet,"  she  pleaded.  "  Stay  a  little  longer. 
Owindia  cannot  go  into  the  Post  now.  She  must  wait 
awhile.  Will  not  Natsatt  make  some  music  ?  Owin- 
dia's  heart  is  full  of  fear,  and  the  sweet  sounds  will 
help  her  to  be  strong." 

Natsatt  needed  no  second  bidding,  so  drawing  forth* 
the  mouth-organ  he  at  once  began  to  play.  Forgotten 
for  a  time  were  the  Chilcats,  and  as  he  played  Owindia 
felt  her  courage  rise.  The  chord  of  high  resolve  within 
her  breast  was  again  stirred.  The  old  feeling  of  fear 
was  banished,  and  she  was  willing  to  do,  and  to  die  if 
necessary  for  those  she  loved.  Little  did  Natsatt  real- 
ise what  thoughts  were  passing  through  the  mind  of  the 
young  woman  at  his  side.  He  believed  that  she  had 
told  him  all,  and  that  no  veil  separated  their  hearts  of 
love.  He  was  rapturously  happy  himself  in  the  pres- 
ence of  Owindia.  The  charm  of  her  face  and  manner 


A  MAIDEN'S  WILL  133 

appealed  to  him  more  than  ever.  And  even  when  they 
rose  to  go  Owindia  delayed,  threw  her  arms  about  his 
neck,  and  looked  into  his  eyes  with  such  beseeching 
tenderness  that  the  young  man  was  completely  trans- 
ported with  joy.  He  was  still  in  a  state  of  bliss  as  he 
left  her  to  make  his  way  to  the  Post,  promising  that 
when  night  fell  he  would  come  for  her  to  take  her  to 
a  place  of  safety  behind  the  wooden  walls.  Owindia 
had  not  said  that  she  would  go.  She  had  merely  told 
him  to  wait,  and  with  this  answer  Natsatt  had  to  be 
content. 

Owindia  walked  slowly  back  to  her  father's  lodge. 
Occasionally  she  turned  and  looked  longingly  toward 
the  large  door  of  the  barricade  through  which  her  lover 
had  gone.  She  paid  no  heed  to  the  Indians,  neither  did 
she  see  the  medicine  man  intently  watching  her  some 
distance  off.  She  did  not  know  that  he  had  been  ob- 
serving her  as  she  walked  along  by  Xatsatt's  side.  She 
could  not  see  the  look  upon  the  crafty  creature's  face, 
nor  the  malignant  gleam  which  shone  in  his  eyes.  At 
the  entrance  of  the  lodge  she  seated  herself,  and  watched 
the  sun  as  hour  after  hour  it  dipped  lower  in  the  west. 
At  length  it  swung  just  above  the  tops  of  the  tallest  fir 
trees,  ready  for  its  final  plunge  out  of  sight.  Then 
Owindia  rose  to  her  feet,  entered  the  lodge,  and  picking 
up  a  sharp  knife  slipped  it  within  the  bosom  of  her 
dress.  Next  she  seized  the  small  bundle  she  had  made 
ready,  hurried  outside,  gave  one  final  glance  toward  the 
Post,  and  disappeared  among  the  trees. 


CHAPTEK  XIV 

CAPTURED 

WHEN  Klitonda  left  his  lodge  on  that  warm  sum- 
mer morning,  he  plunged  at  once  into  the  forest, 
and  struck  a  course  straight  for  a  mountain  peak  far 
away  in  the  distance,  towering  high  above  its  fellows. 
At  its  base  lay  a  placid  lake,  abounding  in  fish,  where 
he  believed  many  of  the  Indians  were  encamped.  Here 
he  expected  to  find  the  young  hunters  upon  whom  his 
hopes  were  fixed. 

A  rough,  crooked  trail  wound  through  the  wilderness, 
and  along  this  he  travelled.  Occasionally  he  paused 
and  listened,  for  he  knew  that  on  his  right,  and  not  far 
away,  the  Chilcats  were  lying  in  ambush.  He  suspected 
that  a  number  of  the  band  would  be  scouring  the  forest 
for  game,  and  it  would,  therefore,  be  necessary  for  him 
to  advance  with  the  greatest  caution.  Hardly  a  sound 
did  he  make  as  he  glided  stealthily  among  the  trees, 
his  eyes  and  ears  keenly  alert  to  every  object  and  noise. 
Open  wild  meadows  at  times  stretched  out  before  him, 
and  these  he  skirted,  keeping  well  within  the  sheltering 
shadows  of  the  friendly  borders. 

He  was  thinking  deeply  as  he  proceeded,  for  much 
was  at  stake,  and  he  knew  that  in  order  to  win  out 

134 


CAPTURED  135 

against  the  Coast  tribe  strategy  rather  than  physical 
force  would  be  necessary.  Klitonda  was  no  mere  ma- 
chine speeding  through  the  forest,  but  a  stern  vital  real- 
ity, whose  breast  throbbed  with  mingled  emotions  of 
hatred  toward  the  Chilcats,  and  an  intense  love  for  his 
only  child,  and  the  welfare  of  his  people. 

After  clearing  what  he  believed  to  be  the  extreme  out- 
ward limits  of  danger,  he  no  longer  paused  to  listen. 
The  Chilcats  would  not  be  so  far  afield,  so  he  imagined. 
He  felt  secure  now,  and  in  this  sense  of  security  lay  his 
immediate  danger.  He  became  less  cautious,  and  gave 
himself  up  to  various  plans  for  the  overcoming  of  his  en- 
emies. But  Klitonda  might  have  known  that  he  was 
never  safe  when  the  Coast  dogs  were  anywhere  within 
the  borders  of  the  country.  He  did  not  know  that  sev- 
eral of  the  hated  tribe  had  been  sent  out  to  ascertain  the 
whereabouts  of  the  various  Ayana  bands.  They  had 
been  travelling  for  some  time,  and  coming  to  a  little 
stream  which  purled  gently  through  the  forest,  had 
stopped  to  drink,  and  to  rest  beneath  the  shade  of  a 
large  fir  tree. 

All  unconscious  of  the  presence  of  his  enemies,  Kli- 
tonda was  hurrying  on  his  way.  For  weary  miles  his 
course  took  him  through  a  region  where  not  a  drop  of 
water  could  be  obtained.  Here  the  ground  was  parched 
and  dry.  The  few  trees,  and  what  scanty  vegetation 
there  was,  were  stunted,  and  maintained  a  precarious 
existence.  Fires  had  swept  over  the  land  years  before, 
and  large  trunks  stood  out  gaunt  and  lifeless  amid  this 


136         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

scene  of  desolation.  Klitonda  longed  for  water  to  cool 
his  parched  lips.  The  heat  was  almost  unbearable, 
stifling  in  its  intensity,  with  not  a  breath  of  air  to  give 
a  moment's  respite.  In  addition  to  this  there  were  in- 
numerable swarms  of  flies.  They  were  persistent  crea- 
tures, surrounding  the  traveller,  and  attacking  him  with 
the  utmost  ferocity.  At  times  they  almost  blinded  him 
as  he  hurried  onward.  He  had  been  accustomed  to 
these  pests  from  infancy,  but  never  had  he  known  them 
to  be  as  bad  as  they  were  on  this  day.  He  remembered 
how  his  parents  had  often  built  smudge  fires,  around 
which  men,  women,  and  children  would  crowd,  prefer- 
ring the  blinding  smoke  to  the  torture  of  the  insects. 

Klitonda  now  looked  eagerly  forward  to  the  little 
stream,  which  he  knew  was  not  far  off.  There  he  could 
stop,  slake  his  burning  thirst,  and  eat  some  of  the  dried 
moose  meat  he  had  brought  with  him.  He  had  thrown 
aside  all  precaution,  and  with  bent  head  speeded  down 
the  slope  toward  the  water,  which  ere  long  he  heard  rip- 
pling through  the  forest.  Reaching  the  bank  he  threw 
himself  down  upon  several  stones,  and  in  this  prostrate 
position  drank  eagerly  of  the  sparkling  brook.  The 
murmuring  sounds  around  him  deadened  his  ears  to  any 
other  noise,  so  he  did  not  hear  the  soft  footsteps  of  six 
robust  Chilcats  as  like  tigers  they  glided  upon  their 
prey. 

Klitonda  had  satisfied  his  thirst,  and  had  lifted  his 
head,  and  was  about  to  regain  his  feet,  when  in  an  in- 
stant his  enemies  were  upon  him.  With  a  gurgling  roar 


CAPTURED  137 

of  rage  Klitonda  recoiled  at  the  attack  like  some  moun- 
tain grizzly  suddenly  startled  in  its  den.  With  a  ter- 
rific backward  bound  he  bore  the  clinging  Chilcats  with 
him,  and  for  one  brief  minute  it  seemed  as  if  this  giant 
of  the  forest  would  free  himself  from  his  adversaries. 
His  rage  was  like  that  of  a  madman,  and  his  strength 
appeared  almost  superhuman.  He  tossed  the  Chilcats 
about  like  so  many  playthings,  and  could  he  have  laid 
his  hand  upon  his  axe,  firmly  secured  in  his  belt,  he 
would  soon  have  made  an  end  of  the  whole  six  oppo- 
nents. But  his  arms,  legs,  and  body  were  so  enmeshed 
by  merciless  arms  that  he  found  it  impossible  to  shake 
himself  free.  He  staggered  to  his  feet,  but  could  not 
stand  in  an  upright  position  for  any  length  of  time,  and 
ere  long  he  was  forced  to  the  ground,  with  five  Chilcats 
seated  upon  his  body,  while  the  sixth  securely  bound  his 
feet,  and  fastened  his  hands  behind  his  back  with  strong 
moose-hide  thongs. 

When  Klitonda  realised  that  all  further  resistance 
would  be  in  vain,  he  remained  very  quiet,  and  watched 
his  captors  with  an  air  of  apparent  indifference.  When 
it  was  possible  to  fight  he  did  so  with  all  the  strength 
at  his  command.  But  when  once  overcome,  and  help- 
less, he  could  show  his  enemies  how  an  Ayana  chief 
could  bear  defeat. 

The  Chilcats  having  firmly  bound  their  captive  drew 
aside,  and  conversed  together  in  low  tones.  What  they 
said  Klitonda  could  not  tell,  but  presently  they  returned, 
unbound  his  feet,  and  commanded  him  to  rise.  This 


138 

he  did  without  an  instant's  hesitation  and  stood  before 
them  awaiting  their  further  orders.  ISTot  a  shadow  of 
uneasiness  marked  his  face,  as  drawn  to  his  full  height, 
he  confronted  the  Chilcats.  His  eyes  alone  betrayed  the 
tumultuous  emotions  which  were  stirring  within  his 
breast.  They  glowed  like  two  living  coals  of  fire,  and 
well  it  was  for  the  Coast  braves  that  the  chief's  hands 
were  tied.  In  fact  so  powerful  did  he  seem  standing 
there  that  the  Chilcats  placed  another  thong  about  his 
wrists  for  greater  security.  They  could  not  well  afford 
to  lose  so  valuable  a  prisoner  who  had  luckily  fallen 
into  their  hands.  Then  for  the  first  time  a  sarcastic 
smile  played  about  Klitonda's  mouth. 

"  The  Chilcats  are  cowards,"  he  said.  "  They  are 
six  to  one.  They  sneak  up  like  dogs.  They  are  afraid 
to  fight.  They  know  the  strength  of  the  chief  of  the 
Ayana,  and  fear  him  when  bound.  They  tremble  as 
they  look  upon  him.  Their  hearts  are  the  same  as 
jack-rabbits.  Bah !  " 

"Let  Klitonda  talk,"  replied  one.  "The  Chilcats 
care  not  what  he  says.  He  will  do  more  than  talk  when 
he  is  taken  before  the  chief's  son.  He  will  not  sneer 
then.  He  calls  the  Chilcats  dogs,  but  remember  dogs 
*  can  bite.  But,  come,  it's  time  to  be  on  the  way,  for  a 
long  trail  lies  ahead." 

Klitonda's  bow,  hunting-axe,  and  sharp  knife  were 
taken  from  him.  He  was  not  surprised  at  this,  for  it 
was  only  natural  that  they  should  disarm  such  a  noted 
antagonist.  Only  about  the  token  arrows  did  he  feel 


CAPTUBED  139 

anxious.  He  had  dropped  them  by  his  side  as  he 
stooped  to  drink,  and  in  the  struggle  and  excitement 
•which  ensued  the  Chilcats  had  not  noticed  them.  If 
they  remained  there  the  Ayana  Indians  might  find 
them,  and  come  to  his  assistance.  There  was  only  a 
very  slight  possibility  of  their  being  found  by  the  right 
persons.  It  was  his  only  hope,  however,  and  he  felt 
somewhat  relieved  when  at  last  they  left  the  place  and 
the  arrows  remained  undisturbed  where  they  had  been 
dropped. 

The  Chilcats  took  special  care  that  their  prisoner 
should  not  escape.  They  were  armed  with  guns,  which 
had  been  supplied  by  the  white  traders  along  the  coast. 
They  were  proud  of  these  weapons,  and  by  means  of 
them  they  believed  they  were  almost  more  than  a  match 
for  the  Interior  Indians.  In  all  their  unscrupulous  bar- 
ter with  the  Ayana  they  would  never  trade  a  musket 
for  any  price  no  matter  how  tempting;  It  was  their 
policy  to  confine  the  defeated  people  strictly  to  their 
primitive  weapons,  as  less  formidable  in  case  of  an  up- 
rising. 

Klitonda  walked  in.  advance,  and  even  if  his  hands 
had  been  free  he  would  have  had  no  chance  whatsoever 
of  evading  the  watchfulness  of  his  captors.  The  Chil- 
cats wished  to  take  their  prisoner  back  to  camp  alive. 
But  rather  than  lose  him  they  would  not  have  hesitated 
to  shoot  him  down.  And  this  Klitonda  well  knew. 
The  Chilcats  had  a  number  of  old  scores  to  settle  with 
him,  and  shooting  would  be  too  easy  a  death.  They 


140         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

had  other  choice  punishments  in  reserve  for  this  Ay  ana 
chieftain.  Klitonda  made  no  effort  to  escape.  He 
walked  more  like  a  conqueror  than  a  bound  prisoner. 
Proudly  he  carried  his  head  like  some  monarch  of  the 
forest.  They  might  curb  his  body,  but  not  his  defiant 
spirit  He  strode  along  at  such  a  rapid  pace  that  his 
captors  found  it  difficult  at  times  to  keep  up  with  him. 
He  did  not  seem  to  mind  the  heat  nor  the  flies  now,  for 
he  had  other  things  of  a  more  serious  nature  to  trouble 
him.  He  was  thinking  of  the  wreck  of  all  his  plans, 
and  what  would  become  of  the  white  men,  and  his  own 
people.  That  the  former  could  hold  out  for  any  length 
of  time  against  the  overwhelming  numbers  of  Chilcats 
he  could  scarcely  believe.  Their  Post  would  be  de- 
stroyed, and  they  themselves  most  likely  killed.  And 
what  would  become  of  Owindia?  Who  would  protect 
her?  There  was  little  wonder  that  at  such  thoughts 
Klitonda  should  fiercely  strain  at  the  gripping  thongs. 
Oh,  to  be  free  once  more!  With  hands  unloosed  he 
would  face  the  whole  Chilcat  horde.  He  did  not  fear 
death,  if  he  could  meet  it  in  the  midst  of  his  enemies, 
with  hunting  axe  in  hand.  Bat  to  be  bound  like  a  cur, 
and  to  endure  all  the  insults  which  would  be  heaped 
upon  him,  with  an  ignominious  death  in  the  end,  were 
like  gall  and  wormwood  to  the  proud  chief. 

Thus  all  through  that  hot  afternoon  they  sped  on  their 
way.  The  sun  sank  low  in  the  west,  and  at  length  dis- 
appeared behind  the  trees.  The  air  became  cooler,  and 
the  innumerable  flies  ceased  their  pitiless  torture.  The 


CAPTUKED  141 

trailing  light  of  day  hung  lingeringly  over  the  land 
until  night  at  length  rose  slowly  up  from  forest  and 
valley,  and  folded  her  in  its  diaphanous  mantle.  The 
narrow  trail  became  lost  in  the  deepening  gloom,  and 
the  wayfarers  were  forced  to  depend  upon  the  sense  of 
touch  rather  than  sight  to  guide  them  forward.  Their 
progress  became  slower,  and  the  Chilcats  crowded  closer 
to  their  prisoner,  fearful  lest  they  should  lose  him  in 
the  darkness.  ~No  stars  were  visible,  for  thick  clouds 
had  drifted  in  from  the  coast,  and  a  plaintive  wind 
began  to  moan  among  the  trees.  But  steadily  they 
pressed  onward,  until  at  length  a  light  pierced  the 
murky  gloom  straight  ahead.  Then  the  Chilcats 
paused,  while  one  of  them  lifted  up  his  voice,  and 
gave  a  succession  of  short  shrill  calls.  Soon  an  answer 
came  speeding  back,  so  without  further  hesitation  they 
hurried  onward  out  of  the  night  toward  the  cheerful 
fire. 

To  Klitonda  the  place  seemed  alive  with  Indians 
crowding  around  the  genial  blaze,  for  the  night  was  now 
chilly.  They  were  evidently  preparing  to  leave,  for 
their  guns  were  lying  near,  while  their  hunting  axes  and 
sharp  knives  were  in  their  places.  They  were  a  hardy, 
formidable  band  of  warriors  which  met  Klitonda's  gaze. 
One  glance  was  sufficient  for  him  to  interpret  the  pur- 
pose of  their  preparations.  The  Post  was  the  object 
of  their  attack,  and  the  dark  night  would  stand  them  in 
good  stead.  For  themselves  they  had  no  fear.  The 
Ayana  Indians  they  held  in  such  contempt,  that  they  did 


THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

not  think  them  worthy  of  consideration.  Instead  of 
prowling  about  the  Chilcat  camp  they  believed  that  they 
were  hurrying  off  to  their  mountain  fastnesses.  As 
for  the  white  men  they  were  not  so  sure.  They,  ac- 
cordingly, had  several  braves  lying  in  ambush  watching 
the  Post,  who  would  hurry  back  with  the  news  should 
the  white  traders  sally  forth  for  a  night  attack.  The 
Chilcats,  therefore,  felt  no  immediate  danger,  and  were 
laughing  and  chatting  about  the  fire  as  Klitonda  drew 
near. 

At  once  considerable  excitement  ensued  at  the  pres- 
ence of  the  outcast  chief.  Forgotten  .for  a  time  was 
the  contemplated  raid  upon  the  Post,  and  all  turned 
their  attention  to  the  prisoner  standing  in  their  midst. 

Klitonda  uttered  not  a  word,  but  gazed  calmly  upon 
his  enemies.  He  noted  their  leader,  the  chief's  son,  and 
a  slight  curl  of  contempt  flickered  about  the  corners  of 
his  mouth  as  he  watched  him.  He  was  smaller  than 
the  ordinary  Chilcat,  fat,  and  possessed  of  a  weak,  sen- 
sual face.  Stupidity  and  arrogance  were  plainly 
stamped  upon  his  features.  So  this  was  the  creature 
who  made  war  upon  the  Ayana,  and  demanded  Owindia 
for  his  wife.  Better,  so  Klitonda  thought,  that  his 
daughter  should  be  dead  than  to  live  with  such  a  brute. 
He  was  surprised,  too,  at  the  deference  paid  to  him  by 
his  men,  and  how  implicitly  those  around  the  fire  obeyed 
his  slightest  word.  This  leader  was  evidently  fond  of 
pow-wows,  when  he  could  give  vent  to  his  oratorical 
powers. 


CAPTURED  143 

"  Bamba  is  pleased  to  see  Klitonda,  chief  of  the 
Ayana,"  he  began,  turning  to  the  captive.  "  But  where 
is  his  daughter  ?  Why  is  she  not  here  too  ?  " 

"  Dog  of  a  Chilcat,"  was  the  low  growl-like  response. 
"  Why  speak  such  soft  words  ?  Klitonda  knows  their 
worth.  Owindia  will  never  be  the  wife  of  such  a  cur 
as  Bamba.  The  Chilcats  are  squaws.  They  are  afraid 
of  Klitonda.  He  stands  here  in  their  midst.  Unfasten 
these  thongs.  With  all  his  warriors  about  him,  does 
he  fear  one  Ayana  brave  ?  " 

"  Why  does  Klitonda  say  such  things  ? "  was  the 
sharp  reply.  "  Does  he  not  know  that  he  is  in  the 
hands  of  the  Chilcats?  Does  not  his  heart  tell  him 
that  soft  words  will  come  better  from  his  lips  ?  " 

"  Bah !  Klitonda  is  not  a  jack-rabbit.  He  has  said 
that  the  Chilcats  are  squaws,  but  no  he  was  wrong, 
they  are  papooses." 

During  this  conversation  Klitonda  was  standing  close 
to  the  fire,  while  the  Coast  Indians  were  gathered  near, 
surrounding  their  leader.  As  the  word  of  contempt  fell 
from  the  captive's  lips,  Bamba  turned  and  pointed  to 
a  tree  standing  in  the  shadows  several  rods  away. 

"  Take  the  Ayana  chief,  and  fasten  him  there,"  he 
commanded.  "  Bamba  would  talk  to  the  Chilcat  war- 
riors. Make  the  dog  safe,  neck,  body,  and  feet. 
Quick." 

Klitonda  was  immediately  seized,  and  hurried  acroM 
the  open.  With  his  back  placed  against  the  tree  h* 
was  bound  as  Bamba  had  directed.  And  there  he 


144         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

left  alone  facing  his  captors,  who  were  now  gathered 
about  the  fire  in  eager  consultation.  Klitonda  knew 
that  escape  from  such  a  situation  was  impossible.  The 
thong  about  his  neck  was  alone  sufficient  to  bind  him, 
apart  from  the  others  around  his  body  and  ankles.  It 
drew  his  head  back  against  the  tree  in  a  cramped  posi- 
tion, forcing  him  to  look  upwards,  and  only  with  ex- 
treme difficulty  could  he  observe  the  warriors  sitting 
near  the  fire.  The  wind  swayed  the  trees,  and  the  cold 
air  drifted  into  his  face.  But  though  his  body  was 
bound,  his  indomitable  spirit  was  free.  Thongs,  and 
the  power  of  the  Chilcats  could  not  curb  that.  He 
knew  what  to  expect  from  his  merciless  enemies.  What 
the  outcome  of  their  consultation  would  be  he  had  not 
the  slightest  doubt.  But  no  matter  what  they  might 
do  he  would  be  Klitonda,  the  Ayana  chief,  to  the  bitter 
end. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  KLQTA' 

WHEN  Owindia  left  her  father's  lodge  and  en- 
tered the  forest  a  great  dread  came  upon  her. 
Once  she  stayed  her  steps  as  if  uncertain  what  to  do. 
The  wild  beating  of  her  own  heart  was  the  only  sound 
she  heard.  She  was  tempted  to  turn  back  and  give 
up  the  undertaking.  But  the  thought  of  the  promise 
she  had  made  and  what  the  Chilcats  might  do  if  she 
did  not  appear  nerved  her  heart  and  gave  her  courage 
to  go  forward.  Down  among  the  trees  she  moved,  then 
across  an  open  valley,  where  stretched  a  long  meadow 
of  wild  grass.  On  the  farther  side  was  the  large  rock, 
which  she  had  mentioned  as  the  place  of  meeting. 
Her  steps  lagged  as  she  approached  the  spot,  and  a  sigh 
of  relief  escaped  her  lips  when  she  found  that  no  one 
was  there.  Taking  up  her  position  by  the  rock,  she 
leaned  against  it,  and  looked  down  the  valley.  The 
soughing  of  the  wind  was  the  only  sound  which  fell 
upon  her  ears.  How  lonely  it  was,  and  the  darkness 
was  fast  deepening.  Her  eyes  wandered  away  among 
the  dim  arches  of  the  forest  and  she  fancied  she  could 
see  dozens  of  Chilcats  hiding  among  the  trees  and  peer- 
ing forth  upon  her.  The  suspense  now  became  terrible. 

145 


146         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

She  could  have  endured  almost  anything  except  this 
time  of  waiting. 

Just  when  her  patience  was  about  exhausted  two 
shadowy  forms  glided  from  somewhere  she  could  not 
tell,  and  stood  before  her.  So  suddenly  did  they  ap- 
pear that  she  started,  and  with  difficulty  suppressed  a 
cry  of  fright. 

"  Come,"  was  the  brief  command.  "  The  Chilcat 
braves  will  take  the  Ayana  maiden  to  the  chief's  son." 

There  was  nothing  for  Owindia  to  do  but  to  follow. 
Her  guides  led  her  along  the  edge  of  the  wild  meadow, 
keeping  close  within  the  shadow  of  the  forest.  She 
wondered  somewhat  as  to  the  wariness  of  their  move- 
ments, but  asked  no  questions.  The  braves  walked 
fast,  and  the  maiden  found  it  hard  at  times  to  keep  up 
with  them. 

The  lower  part  of  the  meadow  terminated  at  the  foot 
of  a  steep  hill,  covered  with  jack-pines,  firs,  and  dead 
trees.  Up  the  side  they  moved,  the  way  becoming 
more  difficult,  owing  to  the  underbrush,  fallen  logs, 
and  the  fast-gathering  darkness.  Having  reached  the 
summit  they  paused  a  moment  to  rest.  Then  descend- 
ing the  opposite  side,  they  ere  long  came  to  a  ridge 
of  jagged  rocks.  From  the  midst  of  the  latter  a  light 
pierced  the  gloom.  It  was  a  camp  fire,  around  which 
several  forma  were  gathered.  It  did  not  take  them 
long  to  reach  the  spot,  and  Owindia  was  glad  enough 
to  warm  her  numb  hands  before  the  pleasant  blaze. 
Next  she  looked  around  for  the  chief's  son,  expecting 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  KLOTA  147 

to  recognise  his  person  by  the  respect  which  would  be 
paid  to  him  by  the  others.  She  saw,  however,  only  a 
dozen  braves,  who  all  seemed  of  equal  importance.  The 
men  noticed  her  questioning  look,  and  interpreting  ita 
meaning  hastened  to  explain.  The  chief's  son  was  be- 
yond the  hills  with  most  of  the  Indians,  so  they  told 
her,  and  would  arrive  at  almost  any  time.  They  were 
to  keep  her  until  he  returned. 

Owindia  said  nothing,  but  she  intuitively  felt  that 
they  were  not  telling  her  the  truth.  Why  were  there 
so  few  of  them  hiding  on  this  hillside  among  the  rocks  ? 
It  was  a  most  unlikely  spot  for  a  large  band  of  Indians 
to  encamp.  Then  she  noticed  that  the  two  braves  who 
had  guided  her  to  the  place  did  not  remain  long,  but 
took  their  departure  after  a  few  moments'  conversation 
with  the  rest.  She  racked  her  brain  in  an  effort  to 
solve  the  problem.  Little  attention  was  paid  to  her 
by  the  Indians  sitting  around  the  fire.  Even  when 
she  rose  to  her  feet  and  moved  about  they  appeared  not 
to  notice  her.  She  had  come  of  her  own  free  will, 
and  had  evidently  believed  the  story  they  told  her  about 
the  chief's  son.  It  was  therefore  unnecessary  to  keep 
a  strict  watch  upon  her. 

Owindia  thought  much  of  Natsatt,  and  wondered  if 
!,  he  would  ever  know  what  she  had  done  for  his  sake,  and 
for  her  own  people.  What  would  he  think  and  do 
when  he  could  not  find  her  at  the  lodge?  He  would 
go  there,  she  was  sure  of  that,  and  how  surprised  he 
would  be  when  she  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  Perhaps 


148         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

he  was  there  now,  calling  her  by  name.  She  listened 
intently  as  if  expecting  to  hear  his  voice.  Her  heart 
throbbed  with  a  longing  which  no  resolve  could  quench. 
It  was  sweet  even  in  her  misery  to  feel  that  his  love 
for  her  was  strong  and  deep.  No  matter  what  her  life 
might  be  in  the  future  the  memory  of  that  time  since 
she  had  first  met  her  lover  would  ever  remain  like  a 
light  shining  in  the  darkness. 

Thinking  thus  she  glanced  toward  the  braves  seated 
about  the  camp  fire.  The  chief's  son  had  not  yet  ar- 
rived. What  was  keeping  .him  ?  she  wondered.  Was 
he  not  expecting  her  ?  Did  not  the  messenger  tell  him 
that  she  was  coming;  that  Owindia,  daughter  of  the 
Ayana  chief,  was  willing  to  give  herself  up  to  save  those 
she  loved?  How  soon  would  it  be  after  she  met  him 
ere  he  would  lead  her  and  his  band  back  over  the  moun- 
tains to  the  coast  ?  Would  all  the  warriors  be  willing 
to  go  ?  she  mused.  They  had  come  a  long  way,  and 
to  return  without  driving  back  the  whke  traders,  and 
punishing  the  Interior  Indians,  simply  for  the  sake  of 
an  Ayana  squaw  would  be  galling  to  their  haughty 
natures.  Some,  at  least,  would  rebel  she  felt  certain. 

A  siidden  thought  flashed  into  her  mind,  causing 
her  to  cease  her  restless  pacing,  and  to  remain  perfectly 
rigid,  while  her  eyes  stared  out  wildly  into  the  black- 
ness beyond.  It  was  like  the  voice  of  some  one  stand- 
ing near.  "  There  is  trouble,"  it  seemed  to  say. 
"  Those  Chilcats  around  the  fire  are  opposed  to  the 
action  of  the  chief's  son.  They  have  spirited  Owindia 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  KLOTA  149 

away,  intending  to  keep  her  hidden  for  a  time.  They 
have  heard  what  the  messenger  said.  The  chief's  son 
is  encamped  near  the  Post,  and  if  Owindia  does  not 
go  to  him  to-night  he  will  helieve  that  she  has  changed 
her  mind.  He  will,  accordingly,  fall  at  once  upon  the 
white  traders,  and  attack  the  Ayana  people." 

Owindia's  course  now  became  clear.  She  must  get 
away  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  hurry  to  the  chief's 
son.  Suppose  she  should  be  too  late!  She  had  not 
the  slightest  doubt  about  this  new  idea  which  had  come 
to  her  mind.  She  only  wondered  that  she  had  not 
thought  about  it  sooner.  She  looked  toward  the  fire. 
The  men.  were  sitting  as  before,  talking  and  paying 
no  heed  to  the  maiden  in  their  midst.  They  knew  noth- 
ing of  the  agitation  which  was  stirring  her  breast,  but 
imagined  that  she  was  waiting  impatiently  for  the  ar- 
rival of  the  chief's  son. 

Owindia  continued  to  move  to  and  fro,  but  kept 
steadily  edging  away  from  the  fire.  Farther  and 
farther  each  time  she  advanced,  until  at  last  with  one 
furtive  glance  behind  her  she  plunged  into  the  thicket, 
and  hastened  up  the  hill  among  the  tossed  and  tangled 
rocks.  Her  heart  beat  fast,  and  occasionally  she  paused 
to  listen.  Hearing  nothing  she  continued  on  her  way. 
Reaching  the  top  of  the  hill  she  dropped  behind  a  thick 
bush  to  rest.  The  Chilcats  evidently  had  not  missed 
her,  so  she  hurried  forward  down  the  opposite  side  of 
the  hill  straight  toward  the  meadow  which  she  had  so 
recently  left.  She  did  not  mind  the  darkness,  and 


150         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

never  once  did  she  stumble  as  she  worked  her  way 
through  the  forest  without  any  trail  to  guide  her.  Her 
feet  were  light  even  though  her  heart  was  heavy.  Her 
one  desire  now  urged  her  onward.  She  must  reach 
the  chief's  son  before  he  began  the  attack.  By  going 
back  to  the  large  rock  she  would  be  able  to  direct  her 
course.  At  length  the  place  was  reached  and  once 
again  she  stopped  to  listen.  No  sound  could  she  hear 
excepting  the  wind  in  the  tree  tops.  There  was  no 
sign  of  any  battle  taking  place  at  the  Post,  and  nothing 
to  tell  her  that  the  Chilcats  were  advancing. 

Leaving  the  rock  she  started  forward  in  the  direction 
she  believed  the  Coast  Indians  had  their  camp.  It 
was  only  a  supposition  on  her  part.  Nevertheless  she 
must  search  until  she  should  find  them.  She  was  not 
so  certain  of  her  course  now,  and  walked  more  cau- 
tiously. The  trees  became  larger  the  farther  she  went 
and  there  was  less  underbrush  to  impede  her  progress. 
Had  it  been  daytime  she  could  have  seen  some  distance 
ahead.  Often  she  stopped  and  listened,  hoping  to  hear 
something  to  direct  her  steps.  At  length  she  came 
to  a  sudden  standstill  for  there  right  before  her  the 
light  of  a  fire  fell  upon  her  eyes.  Slowly  she  ad- 
vanced, and  ere  long  she  was  able  to  see  many  forms 
gathered  around  the  place.  It  was  a  big  blaze,  and 
fiery  cinders  were  whirling  up  into  the  night,  making 
strange  fantastic  figures  in  their  flight.  The  Chilcats 
had  not  made  the  attack.  There  was  some  comfort  in 
the  thought.  But  with  one  fear  removed  the  old  one 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  KLOTA  151 

returned.  How  was  she  to  face  that  band  of  Indians  ? 
How  would  they  treat  her?  What  would  they  do  to 
her?  How  helpless  she  felt,  there  in  the  wilderness, 
with  her  enemies  so  near.  How  she  longed  for  the 
strong  presence  of  her  father.  And  her  mother,  did 
she  know  of  what  her  only  child  was  doing  ?  Was  her 
spirit  near  her  this  night  ?  she  wondered.  She  believed 
somewhat  that  the  spirits  of  the  departed  were  on  earth. 
She  had  heard  it  so  often  on  the  lips  of  old  Indians  that 
it  would  have  been  remarkable  if  she  had  not  been  im- 
pressed with  the  belief. 

"  Mother,  mother,"  she  breathed.  "  Be  with  Owin- 
dia  to-night.  Let  your  spirit  strengthen  your  child  in 
her  trouble." 

Silently  and  slowly  she  approached  the  Chilcats. 
She  did  not  hurry  as  she  wished  to  observe  them  for 
a  while  before  they  saw  her.  There  was  no  watch, 
kept  so  no  one  opposed  her  progress  or  gave  warning 
of  her  presence.  Several  large  trees  were  right  in 
front,  a  few  rods  from  the  squatting  natives.  Behind 
one  of  these  she  glided,  and  thus  obtained  a  good  view 
of  all  that  was  taking  place.  She  beheld  one,  whom 
she  decided  was  the  chief's  son,  surrounded  by  his  war- 
riors. His  appearance  did  not  appeal  to  her,  and  a 
shiver  shook  her  form  as  she  thought  how  soon  she 
would  be  his  wife,  and  therefore  his  abject  slave.  The 
longer  she  watched  the  less  courage  she  had.  How 
could  she  step  forth  and  face  those  men.  What  were 
they  talking  about  in  such  an  animated  manner?  she 


152 

wondered,  and  why  were  they  delaying  the  attack  upon 
the  Post?  She  could  not  understand  what  they  were 
saying,  but  once  she  thought  she  heard  the  name  of 
Klitonda  mentioned.  They  were  evidently  talking 
about  her  father,  and  what  were  they  saying?  How 
she  longed  to  leave  and  flee  away  from  the  place  back 
to  the  Post.  She  turned  her  head  and  looked  into  the 
dark  forest.  How  like  a  friend  it  seemed  to  her.  It 
would  shelter  her  from  those  human  wolves,  for  it  had 
always  been  her  friend,  and  she  loved  it.  She  turned 
her  head  slowly  and  regretfully  to  look  again  upon  the 
Chilcats,  when  an  object  on  her  left  arrested  her  at- 
tention. It  was  the  form  of  a  man  with  his  back 
against  a  large  tree,  and  from  his  unnatural  position 
she  was  certain  that  he  was  fast  bound.  The  light  was 
dim  and  uncertain  so  she  was  unable  to  distinguish 
his  face.  But  something  about  the  figure  seemed  fa- 
miliar, especially  his  large  size.  Whoever  he  was  he 
must  be  a  prisoner,  she  thought,  captured  by  the  Chil- 
cats. ~No  doubt  they  were  now  discussing  his  fate  as 
they  squatted  before  the  fire.  A  feeling  of  pity  stole 
into  her  heart  for  this  unfortunate  captive.  Perhaps  he 
was  one  of  the  Ayana  Indians.  Suppose  he  were  her 
own  father !  The  idea  came  with  a  startling  intensity. 
He  might  have  been  captured  by  the  enemy  and  brought 
into  camp.  With  Owindia  to  think  was  to  act,  so  slip- 
ping from  her  concealed  position  she  hurried  across  the 
open,  fearful  lest  the  Chilcats  should  observe  her.  She 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  KLOTA  153 

did  not  go  straight  to  the  tree,  but  with  native  instinct 
made  a  somewhat  circular  movement  back  into  the  for- 
est and  thus  reached  the  tree  behind  the  bound  man. 
The  latter  could  not  see  her,  and  if  he  heard  her  light 
step  he  paid  no  heed.  Carefully  Owindia  peered 
around  the  large  bole,  and  one  quick  glance  was  suffi- 
cient to  tell  her  that  the  captive  was  in  very  truth  her 
father. 

Instinctively  her  hand  slipped  to  the  knife  safely 
concealed  within  her  jacket.  She  would  cut  the  thongs 
which  bound  him  fast,  and  set  him  free.  She  was  about 
to  stretch  out  her  arm,  when  she  hesitated  and  lowered 
the  knife.  Her  father  must  not  know  that  she  was 
there.  He  must  think  it  was  some  one  else.  Nothing 
would  induce  him  to  leave  the  place  knowing  that  his 
own  child  would  be  left  in  the  midst  of  the  hated  Coast, 
wolves.  A  thought  flashed  into  her  mind,  so  placing 
her  face  close  to  the  tree  she  whispered  so  her  father 
was  sure  to  hear: 

"  The  spirit  of  Klota  is  near  Klitonda.  She  will 
cut  the  thongs  and  save  him  from  the  Chilcats.  Do  not 
delay  an  instant  but  hurry  back  into  the  forest." 

This  done,  \rith  three  swift  deft  strokes  she  severed 
the  bonds  which  held  him,  and  the  captive  was  free. 

When  Klitonda  heard  the  voice,  and  felt  the  thongs 
give  way,  he  had  no  doubt  but  that  it  was  Klota's 
spirit  which  had  come  to  him  in  his  time  of  need. 
Without  a  moment's  hesitation  he  obeyed  the  command, 


154         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

and  with  the  agility  of  a  wild-cat  leaped  to  one  side 
and  was  instantly  lost  to  view  amidst  the  darkness  of 
the  forest  depths. 

No  sooner  had  her  father  disappeared  than  Owindia 
took  his  place  and  stood  with  her  back  against  the  tree. 
All  had  happened  so  quickly  that  if  the  Chilcats  had 
glanced  in  that  direction  they  could  have  hardly  de- 
tected the  brief  space  of  time  when  no  one  was  stand- 
ing there.  When  they  did  look  they  beheld  what  they 
believed  to  be  the  form  of  the  Ayana  chief  securely 
bound  as  they  had  left  him.  That  he  should  escape 
did  not  even  enter  their  minds.  They,  therefore,  paid 
little  attention  to  him  so  engrossed  were  they  with 
their  conversation  concerning  what  they  should  do  with 
their  important  captive. 

Owindia  now  determined  to  wait  until  the  Chilcats 
should  find  her,  and  every  moment  would  give  her 
father  time  to  place  a  long  distance  between  him  and  his 
enemies.  The  coolness  of  the  night  pierced  her  body, 
and  caused  her  to  shiver  and  wish  for  the  warmth  of 
the  fire.  How  long  would  the  Indians  remain  talking  ? 
she  wondered,  and  what  would  they  say  and  do  to  her 
when  they  discovered  what  she  had  done  ?  The  time 
dragged  slowly  by,  and  her  body  became  very  weary. 
She  had  endured  so  much  mental  strain  during  the  day 
and  evening  that  she  longed  to  lie  down  and  rest  for- 
ever. At  length,  however,  a  movement  took  place 
among  the  Chilcats.  She  saw  them  rise  to  their  feet 
and  advance  to  where  she  was  standing.  It  did  not 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  KLOTA  155 

take  them  many  seconds  to  ascertain  that  something 
was  wrong.  They  then  rushed  toward  her,  caught  her 
by  the  arms  and  hurried  her  over  to  the  fire.  A  wild 
babel  of  voices  at  once  ensued  as  the  truth  dawned  upon 
the  warriors'  minds.  They  knew  they  had  been  out- 
witted, and  by  a  squaw  at  that !  How  could  they  ever 
endure  such  humiliation?  They  would  be  the  laugh- 
ing-stock of  all  the  tribes  along  the  coast  for  years  to 
come.  They  found  the  cut  thongs  lying  by  the  tree, 
and  they  needed  no  words  from  the  maiden  to  explain, 
who  had  done  the  deed. 

Owindia  stood  close  to  the  fire,  to  every  appearance 
the  calmest  of  them  all.  With  hands  clasped  before 
her,  and  bent  head  she  seemed  the  very  embodiment  of 
an  abject  slave,  willing  to  obey  the  slightest  command 
of  the  most  menial  of  the  whole  Chilcat  tribe.  But 
such  an  attitude  was  most  deceptive,  and  not  one  of  the 
warriors  realised  the  magnificent  courage  of  her  heart 
or  the  subtle  keenness  of  her  active  brain.  She  saw 
and  understood  more  than  they  imagined.  When  at 
last  the  confusion  had  subsided  she  was  rudely  pushed 
before  the  chiefs  son,  who  was  standing  somewhat 
apart  from  the  others.  He  had  been  watching  her  most 
intently,  and  was  mentally  comparing  her  with  women 
of  his  own  tribe.  He  had  heard  that  she  was  beautiful, 
but  never  until  he  now  set  his  eyes  upon  her  did  he 
fully  comprehend  that  the  half  had  never  been  told 
him.  Her  flushed  face,  and  the  strange  light  which 
shone  in  her  eyes  added  to  her  loveliness.  With  sav- 


156         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

age  impetuosity  he  longed  to  possess  this  wonderful 
creature.  What  were  the  spoils  of  war,  the  punishing 
of  the  white  traders  when  passion  was  in  the  balance? 
He  had  never  been  taught  the  virtue  of  self-restraint. 
Even  from  a  child  his  every  wish  had  been  gratified  by 
indulgent  relatives.  When  he  grew  to  manhood  none 
thought  of  crossing  the  will  of  one  who  in  course  of 
time  would  be  chief  of  the  tribe.  In  war  and  conquest 
he  delighted,  especially  with  a  defeated  people  who  had 
not  the  spirit  to  oppose  his  exorbitant  demands.  He 
was  all  for  self,  and  friend  or  foe  he  would  lightly 
sacrifice  in  order  to  accomplish  any  desire  upon  which 
he  had  set  his  heart.  Arrogant,  voluptuous,  and  con- 
ceited through  smooth-tongued  flattery  he  knew  little  or 
nothing  of  opposition.  That  this  maiden,  even  though 
a  chief's  daughter,  should  refuse  his  slightest  behest 
never  once  entered  his  dull  mind.  Women  of  his  own 
tribe  had  ever  sought  his  favour,  and  his  smile  or  word 
of  approval  had  been  to  them  like  the  nectar  of  the 
gods.  What,  therefore,  should  he  expect  from  a  squaw 
of  a  conquered  people  ? 

"  Bamba  is  pleased  to  see  the  daughter  of  the  Ayana 
chief,"  he  began.  "  But  what  has  she  done  ?  She  has 
set  Klitonda  free,  and  does  she  not  fear  the  anger  of 
the  Chilcats  ? " 

"  Owindia  is  not  afraid,"  was  the  quiet  reply.  "  She 
is  willing  to  die,  if  necessary,  for  the  sake  of  her  father, 
and  her  own  people." 


THE  SPIKIT  OF  EXOTA  157 

"  And  has  the  chief's  daughter  come  to  Bamba's 
camp  to  be  his  wife  ?  "  the  chief's  son  asked. 

"  Ah,  ah ;  if  he  will  lead  his  warriors  back  beyond 
the  mountains  to  the  coast,  and  interfere  no  more  with 
the  white  traders  and  the  Ay  an  a  Indians.  If  he  will 
do  that  Owindia  will  be  his  wife." 

Bamba  hesitated  before  replying,  and  a  deep  silence 
reigned  among  the  Chilcats.  Much  depended  upon 
his  answer.  The  rebel  Indians  had  returned  and  were 
now  standing  among  their  companions.  When  they 
had  missed  their  captive  they  had  hurried  back  to  the 
main  camp  just  as  Owindia  was  discovered  standing 
by  the  tree  in  her  father's  place.  They  were  not  alone 
in  their  desire  to  attack  the  whites,  but  were  the  only 
ones  who  had  courage  enough  to  attempt  to  thwart  their 
leader's  design. 

"  Is  it  the  wish  of  the  Chilcat  warriors,"  Bamba 
asked,  turning  to  his  men,  "  to  return  to  the  coast  if 
the  daughter  of  the  Ayana  chief  will  go  with  them  ? " 

"  No,  no,"  came  the  emphatic  response,  followed  by 
a  confusion  of  numerous  voices.  "  The  Chilcat  war- 
riors will  not  return.  Why  should  the  chiefs  son  ask 
them  to  do  such  a  thing?  They  will  be  laughed  at 
when  they  go  back,  and  the  whole  tribe  will  say  that 
an  Ayana  squaw  turned  their  heads." 

Bamba  was  astonished  at  such  words,  and  a  hot  anger 
filled  his  heart.  What  did  his  men  mean  by  such 
action?  Never  before  had  they  opposed  his  will,  and 


158         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

why  should  they  do  it  now  ?  He  turned  angrily  upon 
them. 

"  Your  leader,  the  chief's  son,  orders  you  to  go  back," 
he  cried.  "  Refuse  if  you  dare." 

"  The  warriors  do  refuse,"  came  the  answer  from 
several  lips.  "  Let  Bamba  beware  or  else  his  warriors 
will  leave  him.  They  are  not  papooses.  They  will 
fight  without  .him.  Let  him  take  the  Ayana  squaw, 
and  go  back  to  the  coast,  the  rest  will  stay  and  fight 
the  white  traders." 

Bamba  was  in  a  rage,  and  poured  forth  a  torrent  of 
words  at  his  men.  But  they  had  no  effect  upon  the 
determined  Chilcats,  who  merely  listened  to  him  with 
sullen  faces.  Seeing  that  he  was  making  no  impression 
but  only  embittering  his  warriors  against  him,  Bamba 
turned  toward  Owindia  who  all  the  time  had  been 
standing  quietly  before  him. 

"  Bamba  will  answer  the  Ayana  squaw's  question  in 
the  morning,"  he  said.  "  He  cannot  tell  her  now. 
But  she  must  stay,  for  Bamba  wants  her.  She  has 
won  his  heart.  Never  has  he  seen  such  a  beautiful 
maiden.  He  will  make  her  his  wife  at  once." 

"  Owindia  will  not  wait,"  was  the  decided  reply. 
"  She  wants  her  answer  now,  and  if  the  chiefs  son 
will  not  give  it  to  her  she  will  go  away  at  once.  Bamba 
is  but  a  child.  He  cannot  rule  his  warriors." 

With  this  Owindia  turned  and  started  to  leave  the 
place.  But  Bamba  rushed  forward,  and  caught  her 
by  the  arm. 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  KLOTA  159 

"  Stay,"  he  demanded.  "  The  Ayana  maiden  will 
never  leave  until  she  becomes  the  chief's  son's  wife. 
She  shall  stay." 

Owindia  with  a  quick  movement  threw  off  his  hand 
and  stepped  back  a  pace  or  two.  The  fire  of  deter- 
mination shone  in  her  eyes  which  bespoke  danger.  Her 
right  hand  slipped  within  the  bosom  of  her  dress,  and 
brought  forth  the  sharp  pointed  knife. 

"  Keep  back,"  she  cried.  "  Lay  another  hand  upon 
me  and  you  will  feel  this.  Bamba  has  deceived  Owin- 
dia. He  promised  by  his  messenger  to  leave. the  coun- 
try and  go  back  beyond  the  mountains  if  Klitonda's 
daughter  would  become  his  wife.  He  cannot  do  it, 
for  his  warriors  will  not  let  him.  Owindia  has  done 
her  part,  and  Bamba  must  not  stop  her.  If  the  Chil- 
cats  force  her  to  stay  she  will  bury  this  knife  into  her 
own  breast  before  she  becomes  the  wife  of  Bamba  the 
coward." 

Bamba  was  now  furious  with  rage.  He  would  have 
seized  the  maiden,  and  made  her  his  own  by  main  force. 
But  he  feared  that  deadly  knife,  and  the  flashing  eyes 
of  the  one  who  held  it.  At  this  critical  moment  the 
warriors  came  to  his  assistance. 

"  Let  not  the  Ayana  squaw  fear,"  the  spokesman  said. 
"  She  must  stay  here  to-night,  and  then  to-morrow 
she  can  go  back  to  her  own  people.  Let  her  not  try  to 
escape,  for  it  will  be  impossible.  She  will  be  safe 
here.  No  one  will  harm  her,  for  the  Chilcat  warriors 


160         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

will  protect  her  with  their  lives.  Klitonda's  daughter 
has  a  brave  heart." 

Slowly  Owindia's  tense  arm  dropped  by  her  side. 
Then  she  replaced  the  knife  within  her  bosom,  and  a 
sigh  escaped  her  lips. 

"  It  is  well,"  she  replied.  "  Owindia  will  stay  to- 
night. She  will  trust  the  Chilcat  warriors,  but  not 
their  leader,  the  chief's  son." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  VOIGB  OT*  THE  DECEIVER 

WHEN  Natsatt  left  Owindia,  the  day  they  had 
parted  from  each  other,  his  heart  was  full  of 
blissful  joy.  He  recalled  every  word  the  maiden  had 
said,  as  well  as  her  tokens  of  affection.  He  entered 
the  Post  like  one  in  a  dream.  How  good  life  was  to 
him,  he  believed.  What  joy  there  was  in  living  when 
he  had  so  much  to  live  for.  He  hardly  thought  of  the 
presence  of  the  Chilcats,  as  deep  passionate  love  had 
driven  everything  else  from  his  mind. 

He  was  rudely  brought  back  to  earth  when  once  in- 
side the  Post.  There  he  found  much  activity  going  on. 
The  men  were  strengthening  the  fortification,  looking 
after  the  guns  and  ammunition,  while  several  were  car- 
rying supplies  of  water  from  the  river.  Some  cast 
surly  looks  upon  Natsatt  as  he  entered,  which  affected 
him  not  in  the  least.  It  was  only  when  he  met  Ranger 
Dan  was  his  composure  shaken,  and  his  dream-castle 
knocked  to  pieces. 

"  Where  in  the  devil  have  you  been  for  such  a  length 
of  time  ?  "  the  Ranger  demanded.  "  The  rest  of  the 
men  have  been  hard  at  work,  while  you  have  been  loaf- 
ing. Over  to  see  the  equaw,  I  suppose.  I  brought 

161 


162         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

you  into  this  country  to  work,  and  not  to  mope  around 
like  a  love-sick  fool." 

Natsatt's  face  flushed  under  his  leader's  words,  and 
he  was  tempted  to  reply  in  the  same  coin.  He  checked 
himself,  however,  knowing  that  anger  would  be  of  no 
avail.  He  wished  to  keep  on  the  good  side  of  Dan, 
especially  so  now  as  his  companions  were  turning 
against  him. 

"  Do  not  judge  too  harshly,  Dan,"  he  replied.  "  I 
admit  that  I  have  been  neglecting  the  Post  this  morn- 
ing, but  perhaps  I  have  done  something  else  which  is 
just  as  important,  if  not  more  so." 

"  In  what  way,  young  man  ?  Making  more  love  to- 
the  chief's  daughter?  That  no  doubt  is  more  impor- 
tant in  your  eyes,  but  not  in  mine,  remember." 

"  Don't  be  too  sure  of  that,  Dan.  Suppose  I  have 
learned  something  for  which  you  have  been  searching 
for  years  ?  Would  you  not  consider  that  important  ?  " 

"  Hey  ?  What  is  that  you  tell  me  ?  Something  im- 
portant? There  is  only  one  thing  which  is  of  vital 
importance  to  me,  and  it's  not  likely  you  have  learned 
anything  about  that.  Would  to  God  you  had !  " 

"  But  I  have,  Dan,"  Natsatt  insisted.  "  The  chief's 
daughter  told  me,  and  I  intended  to  speak  to  you  about 
it  before,  but  the  arrival  of  the  Chilcats  drove  it  out 
of  my  mind.  It's  about  Klota." 

At  that  name  Dan's  face  underwent  a  marvellous 
transformation.  The  sarcastic  expression  disappeared, 
and  an  eager  light  shone  in  his  eyes.  A  tremor  shook 


THE  VOICE  OF  THE  DECEIVER       163 

his  body,  and  reaching  forward  he  laid  a  strong  hand 
upon  the  young  man's  shoulder. 

"  Speak,  speak,  quick !  and  let  me  know  what  you 
have  heard,"  he  demanded  in  a  hoarse  whisper.  "  la 
she  alive  ?  Is  she  here  ?  " 

"  "No"  Natsatt  replied.  "  She  is  not  here ;  she 
is —  His  voice  faltered,  and  he  was  unable  to  finish 
the  sentence.  How  could  he  tell  this  old  man  the 
truth  ?  What  effect  would  it  have  upon  him  ?  Per- 
haps it  would  break  his  heart. 

Dan  noted  the  hesitation,  and  truly  read  the  mean- 
ing. 

"  Dead !  "  he  breathed.  "  You  needn't  say  the  word. 
I  know  it  already." 

He  stood  for  a  few  seconds  looking  full  into  !N"at- 
satt's  face.  In  his  eyes  dwelt  an  expression  the  young 
man  had  never  seen  there  before.  It  told  of  the  last 
abandonment  of  hope,  and  the  end  of  all  earthly  de- 
sires. He  tottered  for  an  instant,  and  then  sinking 
upon  a  bench  near  by,  buried  his  face  in  his 
hands. 

"  Dead !  "  he  murmured.  "  My  beautiful  Klota 
dead!  Is  it  possible!  Is  it  possible!  No  flower  of 
the  forest  was  as  fair  as  she.  No  step  was  as  soft  as 
hers.  No  eyes  ever  shone  with  such  a  light,  and  no 
voice  of  bird  was  half  as  sweet  as  hers.  And  so  she  is 
dead!  The  babe  I  held  to  my  breast;  the  little  one 
who  toddled  by  my  side;  the  child  who  roamed  with 
me  in  the  woods  is  dead.  Why  did  I  ever  live  to  learn 


THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

it?  Why  did  I  not  die  thinking  that  she  was  still 
alive?  What  has  been  the  use  of  all  my  wanderings, 
heart-aches  and  longings  ?  " 

He  paused,  and  sat  for  some  time  lost  in  thought,  a 
pitiable  object  of  despair.  Natsatt  did  not  dare  to 
disturb  him,  and  neither  did  he  wish  to  do  so.  That 
bent  head,  with  the  hair  so  white  and  thin  touched  him 
deeply.  He  longed  to  go  to  him,  place  his  arms  about 
him,  and  tell  him  how  he  sympathised  with  him  in  hii 
trouble.  But  he  shrank  back  at  the  idea,  feeling  sure 
that  the  sorrowing  Ranger  would  resent  such  an  act. 
At  length  Dan  lifted  his  head  and  looked  into  Natsatt's 
face. 

"  Did  the  girl  tell  you  how  Klota  died  ? "  he  aaked. 
**  Did  she  give  any  details  ?  " 

"  Yes.     She  said  the  Chilcats  did  it." 

At  this  the  old  man  leaped  to  his  feet.  His  weakness 
had  disappeared.  His  appearance  at  this  moment 
caused  the  young  man  to  step  back  a  pace. 

"The  Chilcats,  you  say?"  he  demanded.  "The 
Chilcats  killed  my  Klota  ?  " 

"  That  is  what  Owindia  said." 

"  And  how  did  she  know  ?  Did  any  one  see  them 
do  it  ?  Tell  me,  quick." 

"  She  saw  the  deed  herself.  She  was  there  when  it 
was  done." 

"  God  in  heaven !  "  burst  from  the  Ranger's  lips. 
*'  It  must  be  true.  And  those  brutes  killed  my  only 
child,  my  darling  Klota,  and  I  was  not  there  to  save 


THE  VOICE  OF  THE  DECEIVER       165 

her!  But  surely  others  must  have  been  there  besides 
the  girl.  How  did  she  escape  ?  " 

"  Her  father  arrived,  and  meted  out  a  speedy  revenga 
to  one  of  the  Chilcats,  and  the  other  got  away.  There 
were  only  two  of  them." 

"  Her  father,  you  say  ?  and  who  was  he  ?  " 

"  Klitonda,  the  chief  of  the  Ayana.  Klota  was  his 
wife,  and  Owindia  is  his  only  child." 

At  these  words  Dan  stared  at  Natsatt  as  if  he  had 
not  heard  aright.  The  young  man  seeing  his  perplex- 
ity hastened  to  explain. 

"  Do  you  not  understand  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Owindia  is 
none  other  than  Klota's  daughter.  Of  her  you  need 
not  be  ashamed,  for  she  is  the  most  beautiful  maiden. 
I  ever  saw." 

"  Owindia  is  her  name,  so  you  say.  And  she  is  beau- 
tiful, too.  But  what  beauty  can  ever  equal  my  darling 
Klota.  But  see,  laddie,  I  must  look  upon  her.  She 
is  Klota's  child,  and  therefore  my  child.  She  must 
come  here  at  once,  and  stay  at  the  Post.  The  Chilcats 
are  prowling  around,  and  we  cannot  tell  what  might 
happen  to  her.  I  have  lost  one,  but  it  is  something  to 
find  another  who  might  be  a  true  daughter  to  me  in  my 
old  age.  She  must  not  stay  here  in  the  wilderness.  I 
shall  take  her  out  to  civilisation,  and  whatever  money 
can  do  for  her  it  shall  be  done.  That  will  be  something 
to  live  for.  Will  she  refuse  to  go,  do  you  think  ?  Will 
she  care  to  leave  her  father  ?  " 

"  I  feel  quite  sure  that  she  will  go,"  Natsatt  replied. 


166         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  That  is,  she  told  me  she  would  go  anywhere  with  me." 

"  Will  go  with  you,"  repeated  the  Ranger.  "  Then 
she  loves  you,  and  has  given  you  her  heart.  She  will 
not  care  for  an  old  man.  Education  will  mean  nothing 
to  her,  and  why  should  it  ?  Why  should  one  born  inj 
this  land  care  for  the  ways  and  benefits  of  civilisa- 
tion?" 

"  But  she  does  care,  Dan.  She  has  often  told  me 
how  she  longed  for  other  things,  and  is  never  tired  of 
hearing  about  the  great  world  beyond  the  mountains  of 
the  rising  sun,  as  she  calls  it.  She  learned  much  from 
her  mother,  and  is  anxious  to  know  more." 

"  True,  quite  true,  lad.  She  would  not  be  Klota's 
child  if  she  did  not  wish  to  learn.  My  mind  was  so 
set  upon  making  money  that  I  neglected  to  give  Klota 
the  education  she  should  have  had.  I  was  punished  for 
it.  Perhaps  now  I  can  make  amends  with  her  child. 
Yes,  she  must  come  to  the  Post.  And,  let  me  see,  she 
must  have  a  room  all  by  herself.  Where  can  she  stay  ? 
Ah,  I  have  it.  We  will  fix  up  the  store.  A  bed  in 
the  farther  corner,  a  table  near  by,  and  we  will 
straighten  things  up  a  bit.  Klota's  child  shall  have  the 
best  we  have  to  give,  and  that  will  be  none  too  good. 
Help  me,  lad,  to  make  the  room  as  cosy  as  we  can,  and 
then  you  must  bring  her  here !  " 

Dan  was  quite  enthusiastic  now,  and  the  old  expres- 
sion of  hopelessness  had  left  his  face.  He  had  some- 
thing to  live  for.  Forgotten  for  a  while  were  the  Chil- 
cats  as  he  and  Natsatt  set  to  work  to  make  the  store 


THE  VOICE  OF  THE  DECEIVER       167 

as  comfortable  as  possible.  It  took  them  some  time  to 
arrange  things  to  Dan's  complete  satisfaction,  and  then 
he  stood  back,  and  viewed  the  room. 

"  It  isn't  much  after  all,"  he  remarked.  "  If  we 
only  had  a  few  pictures  to  hang  on  the  walls,  so  they 
wouldn't  look  so  bare ;  a  looking  glass,  a  few  chairs, 
and  some  rugs  for  the  floor.  But  it's  all  we've  got.  I 
guess  we'll  have  to  wait  until  we  get  outside  where  we 
can  buy  such  things." 

"  Suppose  we  never  go  outside  ?  "  Katsatt  questioned. 
"  Suppose  the  Chilcats  will  not  let  us  ?  " 

"  Don't  you  worry  about  that,  lad,"  was  the  reply. 
"  What  do  I  care  for  a  pack  of  measly  Indians  ? 
Haven't  I  lived  among  them  all  my  life  ?  They'll  never 
attack  us;  they're  too  cowardly  for  that.  When  they 
see  our  defence,  and  sdme  of  their  men  get  knocked 
over,  they'll  soon  beat  a  retreat.  We're  snug  in  here, 
and  can  stand  a  long  siege." 

"  Do  not  misjudge  the  Chilcats,  Dan,"  Natsatt  an- 
swered. "  If  what  I  have  heard  is  correct  we  shan't 
be  rid  of  them  in  a  hurry.  They  are  great  warriors, 
and  are  determined  to  drive  us  out.  They  have  never 
been  defeated,  and  are  most  blood-thirsty  and  cruel. 
Klitonda  knows  all  about  them,  and  he  has  told  me 
many  things." 

"  What  you  say,  lad,  may  be  true,  but  remember, 
they  have  never  yet  run  up  against  white  men  with 
Ranger  Dan  in  charge.  I  have  an  old  score  to  pay 
back  now,  have  I  not  ?  Did  they  not  murder  Klota  ? 


168         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

I  am  just  longing  to  get  at  them.  My  blood  tingles, 
and  my  fingers  twitch.  I  am  an  old  man,  but  there 
is  the  spirit  of  youth  in  my  veins  still.  I  was  somewhat 
of  a  fighter  in  my  younger  days,  and  I  guess  I  can  fight 
some  yet,  especially  against  the  Chilcat  murderers. 
But,  there,  that  will  do.  We  have  talked  too  long  al- 
ready, and  it's  getting  late.  You  had  better  hurry  off 
for  the  maid.  I  am  anxious  to  see  her.  In  the  mean- 
time I  shall  find  out  what  the  men  are  doing  outside. 
They  are  inclined  to  loaf  of  late,  and  are  quite  surly 
at  times.  There  seems  to  be  something  brewing,  which 
I  can't  altogether  fathom.  But  if  they  try  any  of  their 
ugly  tricks  with  me  it  won't  be  well  with  them,I  can 
tell  you  that." 

Natsatt  knew  full  well  that  there  was  something 
wrong  with  the  men,  and  he  was  fully  aware  of  the 
cause.  But  he  did  not  wish  to  be  a  tale-bearer. 
He,  therefore,  left  the  store  and  made  his  way  over  to 
the  chief's  abode,  while  Dan  went  out  to  see  what  the 
men  were  doing. 

JSTatsatt  was  not  long  in  reaching  the  lodge  where  he 
expected  to  find  Owindia.  He  noted  that  most  of  the 
Indians  had  left  the  place,  and  that  those  who  remained 
were  carrying  their  few  belongings  to  their  canoes  pre- 
paratory for  a  speedy  departure. 

At  the  chief's  lodge  no  one  was  to  be  seen.  The 
robes  remained  inside,  while  several  kettles  were  found 
outside.  He  called  Owindia  by  name,  but  received  no 


THE  VOICE  OF  THE  DECEIVES,       169 

reply.  What  had  become  of  her  ?  he  wondered.  Per- 
haps she  had  gone  back  to  the  shore  where  he  had  found 
her  that  day.  He  started  for  the  river,  and  had  gone 
but  a  short  distance  when,  he  came  to  the  lean-to  of 
JSTagu,  the  medicine  man.  He  did  not  wish  to  speak 
to  the  creature,  and  was  about  to  pass  when  the  conjurer 
suddenly  arose  from  his  squatting  position  and  stood 
before  him.  Upon  his  face  was  an  expression  of  dia- 
bolical hatred,  and  his  hands  and  arms  moved  to  and 
fro  in  an  excited  manner. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?  "  ISTatsatt  demanded  in  the  na- 
tive tongue.  "  Is  anything  wrong  ?  What  do  you 
want  ?  I  have  nothing  to  give  you." 

"  Nagu,  the  great  medicine  man,  wants  nothing,"  was 
the  savage  reply.  "  He  would  not  take  anything  from 
the  half-breed  dog.  Why  does  he  come  here  ?  Why  do 
the  white  men  come  into  this  country  ?  They  will 
never  go  out  again.  The  Chilcats  will  fall  upon  them, 
and  there  will  not  be  one  left  Does  the  half-breed 
think  that  he  will  take  away  the  chief's  daughter  be- 
yond the  great  mountains  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  half-breed  thinks  he  will,"  Natsatt  replied. 
"  All  the  Chilcats  on  the  coast  cannot  stop  him.  He 
is  not  afraid  of  them." 

"  The  half-breed's  words  are  big,"  ISTagu  rejoined. 
"  But  he  does  not  know  the  Chilcats,  and  he  does  not 
know  the  chief's  daughter.  He  thinks  he  does,  but  he 
is  mistaken." 


170         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  I  don't  understand  you," 
and  Natsatt  looked  keenly  into  the  creature's  cunning 
eyes  as  he  spoke. 

"  Does  the  half-breed  want  to  know  ?  Will  he  like  to 
Lear  what  Nagu  can  tell  him  ?  " 

"  Yes.     What  can  you  say  that  will  trouble  me  ?  " 

"  £Tagu  can  tell  much,  for  he  has  seen  and  heard. 
He  saw  the  Chilcat  messenger  in  Klitonda's  lodge. 
He  listened  to  what  was  said,  and  he  saw  the  chiefs 
daughter  go  away.  What  does  the  half-breed  think  of 
that  ?  " 

"  You  saw  the  Chilcat  messenger  in  the  chief's  lodge, 
and  watched  Owindia  go  away  with  him,"  I^atsatt  re- 
peated in  a  puzzled  manner.  "  Your  words  are 
strange.  Do  you  know  what  you  are  saying  ? " 

"  Ah,  ah,  Nagu  knows.  The  Chilcat  chief's  son  sent 
for  Klitonda's  daughter.  He  wants  her  for  his  wife." 

A  great  fear  now  leaped  into  Natsatt's  heart.  He 
felt  that  he  had  not  heard  aright.  And  yet  there  could 
be  no  mistake.  The  medicine  man  had  spoken,  and 
what  reason  had  he  for  doubting  his  words.  All  his 
calmness  had  left  him,  and  a  nameless  something  over- 
whelmed him.  Owindia  gone  away  to  be  the  wife  of 
a  Chilcat!  It  could  not  be.  He  would  not  believe 
such  a  thing  about  Owindia.  It  angered  him  to  think 
that  any  one  would  say  such  a  thing  about  her.  He 
remembered  her  words  that  afternoon,  and  her  clinging 
affection. 

"  You  villain !  "  he  cried.     "  You  lie !     Why  do  you 


THE  VOICE  OF  THE  DECEIVER      171" 

tell  such  a  story  to  me?  Do  you  think  I  will  believe 
you.  Owindia  is  not  such  a  creature  as  you  are  to  turn 
away  from  the  one  she  loves." 

The  medicine's  man's  eyes  grew  smaller  until  they 
became  like  two  narrow  slits.  His  hands  and  arms 
ceased  their  wild  movements. 

"  The  half-breed  thinks  that  !N"agu  lies,  does  he  ? 
Let  him  think  so,  then.  But  he  will  find  out  in  time, 
and  he  will  remember  that  he  was  told  the  truth." 

"  But  why  should  Owindia  go  to  the  Chilcats  ? " 
Natsatt  queried.  "  Are  they  not  her  enemies  ?  Why 
should  she  leave  her  father,  and  her  own  people  ? " 

"  Nagu  has  spoken,"  was  the  reply.  "  He  has  told 
the  half-breed  what  he  has  seen  and  heard.  If  he  does 
not  believe  him  let  him  go  to  the  Chilcat  dogs  and  learn 
for  himself." 

Natsatt  looked  for  a  short  time  upon  the  medicine 
man,  and  then  without  another  word  left  him,  and  went 
back  to  Klitonda's  lodge.  He  wished  to  be  alone  to 
think  over  what  he  had  just  heard.  Perhaps  it  was  all 
a  base  lie.  He  knew  much  about  the  wiles  of  these 
northern  conjurers.  They  would  stoop  to  any  depth 
in  order  to  further  their  evil  designs.  But  what  pur- 
pose could  ISTagu  have  now?  Why  should  he  concoct 
such  a  story  about  Owindia?  What  object  could  he 
have  in  view  ?  But  try  as  he  might  he  could  not  banish 
the  horrible  thought  from  his  mind,  that  there  was 
much  truth  in  the  story.  And  where  was  Klitonda? 
What  had  become  of  him?  Surely  he  would  not  let 


1T2         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

his  daughter  go  to  the  Chilcats.  He  would  rather  see 
her  dead  than  that  such  a  thing  should  happen.  Thus 
the  more  he  racked  his  brain  for  a  solution  of  the  prob- 
lem the  more  mysterious  it  became. 

He  stayed  for  a  while  at  the  lodge,  hoping  that  Owin- 
dia  would  appear.  But  when  she  did  not  come  he  at 
length  made  his  way  slowly  back  to  the  Post.  He 
dreaded  to  tell  Dan  what  he  had  learned.  What  would 
the  old  man  say,  and  how  would  he  feel  ?  He  found 
him  with  the  men  in  the  large  room  adjoining  the  store. 
The  Ranger  looked  expectantly  up  as  Natsatt  entered, 
but  said  nothing  when  he  saw  that  he  was  alone.  He 
noted  the  disappointed  expression  upon  his  face,  and 
realised  at  once  that  something  was  wrong.  He  waited, 
however,  until  supper  was  ended,  and  then  drawing  the 
young  man  into  the  store  questioned  him  eagerly  about 
the  maiden. 

And  Natsatt  told  him  the  whole  story  just  as  he  had 
received  it  from  the  medicine  man. 

"  I  can't  understand  it,"  he  said  in  conclusion.  "  It 
is  not  like  Owindia.  She  would  never  do  such  a  thing. 
I  cannot  believe  that  she  would  leave  me  to  go  to  the 
Chilcats.  She  is  too  true  for  that.  And  besides,  her 
father  would  not  let  her  go." 

"  It  is  certainly  strange,"  Dan  replied.  "  The  med- 
icine man  may  have  invented  this  lie  for  some  purpose, 
you  can  never  trust  one  of  those  creatures.  But  spec- 
ulation won't  do  us  any  good.  We  must  find  out  where 
the  girl  is.  If  she  is  with  the  Chilcats,  and  has  gone 


THE  VOICE  OF  THE  DECEIVES      173 

of  her  own  free  will,  I  don't  see  that  we  can  do  any- 
thing. But  if  they  have  stolen  her  away,  and  are  keep- 
ing her  as  prisoner  then  by  heavens!  we've  got  to  do 
something,  and  the  sooner  we  make  a  move  the  better." 

"  That's  my  opinion,  too,  Dan,"  Natsatt  quietly  re- 
marked. "  Do  you  think  I  could  stay  here  all  night 
knowing  that  Owindia  was  out  there  with  those  devils 
against  her  will?  We  must  know  the  truth  at  once." 

"  And  what  is  your  plan,  lad  ? " 

"  With  your  permission  I  shall  visit  the  Chilcat 
camp  to-night,  find  out  if  she  is  there,  and  learn  the 
strength  of  the  Coast  Indians.  It  is  certainly  impor- 
tant for  us  to  know." 

"  You  are  right,  you  are  right,"  the  Hanger  mused. 
"  We  should  know  how  many  there  are  who  have  come 
against  us.  But  it  will  be  a  difficult  undertaking. 
However,  it  can't  be  helped.  You  have  my  consent 
to  go,  but  be  very  careful.  I  don't  want  to  lose  you." 


CHAPTER  XVII 

Ef  THE  FOB2E&T  DEPTHS 

WHEN  RTatsatt  started  upon  his  perilous  task  he 
knew  how  necessary  it  would  be  for  him  to  pro- 
ceed with  the  greatest  caution.  He  believed  that  the 
Post  was  being  watched  by  Chilcats  who  were  lying 
in  ambush.  He,  therefore,  slipped  quietly  out  of  the 
door  in  the  barricade,  and  crept  by  the  side  of  the 
wall  until  he  came  to  the  river.  Along  the  bank  of 
this  he  swiftly  moved  until  he  had  gained  the  shelter 
of  the  forest  some  distance  above.  Here  he  paused  and 
listened  most  intently.  The  night  was  very  dark, 
and  he  could  observe  nothing  astir.  With  the  greatest 
care  he  skirted  the  edge  of  the  woods,  passed  the  chiefs 
lodge,  and  down  to  the  wild  meadow  below.  He  knew 
the  region  well,  as  he  had  hunted  all  over  the  place, 
and  had  a  good  idea  where  the  Chilcats  were  encamped. 
He  found  it  difficult  to  move  without  making  any  noise, 
and  his  progress  was  accordingly  slow.  He  did  not 
cross  the  meadow  as  he  knew  what  sharp  eyes  Indians 
had.  Instead,  he  made  a  long  detour  around  the  upper 
end  and  came  down  on  the  opposite  side  until  he 
reached  the  rock  where  Owindia  had  waited  for  the 

Chilcats.     Here  he  stopped  to  get  his  bearings,  and 

174 


THE  FOREST  DEPTHS  175 

then  began  to  thread  his  way  to  the  left  through  the 
dark  and  silent  forest.  He  little  realised  that  he  was 
following  the  same  course,  in  fact  almost  the  exact 
route  which  Owindia  had  taken  but  a  short  time  be- 
fore. 

No  sense  of  fear  came  into  hia  heart  as  he  moved 
steadily  forward.  He  was  so  accustomed  to  the  forest 
that  almost  instinctively  he  directed  his  steps.  How 
far  he  was  from  the  camp  he  could  not  tell,  but  he 
believed  it  to  be  somewhere  straight  ahead.  He  ex- 
pected that  the  Chilcats  would  have  a  number  of  men 
stationed  among  the  trees  to  give  warning  in  case  any 
one  should  approach.  It  would  be  necessary  to  escape 
these  if  he  should  ever  get  close  to  the  main  body  of 
Indians.  His  progress,  therefore,  became  much  slower 
the  farther  he  advanced.  Nothing  could  he  observe  for 
some  time,  and  he  began  to  think  that  after  all  he  might 
be  astray,  when  a  faint  glimmer  of  a  light  broke  through 
the  night.  He  stood  perfectly  still  for  a  while,  and 
then  step  by  step  he  proceeded.  Larger  grew  the  light, 
which  he  was  soon  able  to  tell  came  from  a  camp  fire. 
His  action  became  now  more  cautious  than  ever.  He 
glided  from  tree  to  tree,  pausing  for  a  brief  space  be- 
hind each  to  make  sure  that  no  one  was  near,  and  that 
he  had  not  been  observed. 

Ere  long  he  was  but  several  rods  away,  and  he  was 
enabled  to  obtain  a  good  view  of  the  whole  camping 
ground.  He  was  surprised  not  to  see  a  large  band 
of  Indians  clustered  around  the  fire.  But  looking  care- 


176         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

fully  he  found  that  they  were  there  lying  upon  the 
ground  apparently  asleep.  Only  one  person  could  he 
see  sitting  before  the  burning  logs,  and  his  heart  gave 
a  great  leap  when  he  saw  that  it  was  Owindia.  She 
was  seated  upon  a  stone,  her  head  bent  forward,  and 
her  eyes  fixed  intently  upon  the  burning  coals  at  her 
feet.  Natsatt's  blood  tingled,  and  his  hand  closed  hard 
upon  his  musket.  How  he  longed  to  rush  forward, 
seize  her  in  his  arms,  ard  bear  her  away.  He  felt  sure 
that  she  was  not  there  of  her  own  accord,  but  had  been 
carried  away  captive.  He  was  not  afraid  to  face  the 
whole  band  if  it  would  do  any  good.  But  what  could 
he  do  against  such  a  number  of  Chilcats.  No  doubt 
some  of  them  were  asleep,  but  a  few  would  be  awake. 
He  wondered,  too,  why  no  watch  was  kept  upon  Owin- 
dia. No  one  seemed  to  notice  her,  and  how  easy  it 
would  be  for  her  to  slip  away  into  the  forest  and  escape. 
If  she  only  knew  that  her  lover  was  not  far  off  watching 
her,  he  believed  that  she  would  make  the  attempt.  But 
how  could  he  attract  her  attention  without  waking  the 
Indians  ? 

A  sudden  thought  flashed  into  his  mind.  It  was  a 
risky  thing  to  do,  but  he  was  willing  to  make  the  at- 
tempt. Placing  his  hand  beneath  his  buck-skin  jacket 
he  brought  forth  his  little  mouth-organ,  and  raised  it 
to  his  lips.  Then  out  upon  the  night  air  floated  a  low 
sweet  tune,  which  he  had  often  played  for  Owindia,  and 
one  she  loved  most  dearly. 

No  sooner  had  the  first  notes  sounded  out  than  a 


IN  THE  FOREST  DEPTHS  17T 

weary  head  by  the  fire  was  raised,  and  a  pair  of  startled 
eyes  searched  the  dark  forest  depths.  Owindia  recog- 
nised that  sound,  and  it  brought  a  new  hope  into  her 
heart.  She  had  never  expected  to  hear  it  again,  and 
it  brought  back  memories  of  happy  days.  Then  a  great 
fear  came  upon  her.  The  Chilcats  would  hear  it,  and 
her  lover  would  be  in  great  danger.  Oh,  if  he  would 
only  stop,  and  go  away.  Why  should  he  risk  his  own 
life  for  her  sake  ?  What  could  she  do  to  warn  him  ?  " 

It  was  not  long  before  a  movement  took  place  among 
•  the  sleepers,  and  head  after  head  was  raised  to  listen, 
to  the  strange  sound  which  had  disturbed  their  slumbers. 
But  the  music  suddenly  ceased.  Katsatt  saw  what  wa8 
taking  place,  and  lowered  the  instrument  from  his  lips. 
In  truth  he  somewhat  relished  the  wonder  he  had 
aroused  among  the  natives,  and  only  with  an  effort  could 
he  resist  the  temptation  of  giving  them  a  little  more 
excitement.  But  he  knew  that  further  music  would 
bring  them  to  their  feet,  and  that  would  mean  an  end 
to  all  his  hope  of  getting  Owindia  away.  He,  there- 
fore, watched  and  waited  to  see  if  she  would  make  an 
attempt  to  come  to  him  when  the  Indians  were  again 
in  slumber  deep.  That  they  had  taken  the  music  for 
the  song  of  some  unfamiliar  bird  was  quite  evident 
from  their  readiness  to  resume  their  disturbed  slumbers. 

With  Owindia,  however,  it  was  different.  Her  heart 
was  beating  wildly,  and  when  the  music  ceased,  and  she 
saw  the  warriors  once  more  asleep  she  breathed  a  sigh 
of  relief.  How  she  longed  to  leave  the  fire,  and  go  to 


178         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

ITatsatt.  But  she  had  given  her  word  that  she  would 
remain  until  the  morning,  and  the  Chilcats  had 
promised  to  take  her  back.  She  would  keep  her 
promise  no  matter  what  the  others  might  do.  Lifting 
her  hand  she  made  the  motion  for  Natsatt  to  go  away. 
She  also  shook  her  head  as  a  sign  that  she  could  not 
go  with  him. 

The  eager,  watchful  lover  saw  the  signal,  and  it 
puzzled  him.  What  can  she  mean?  he  asked  himself. 
It  would  be  very  easy  for  her  to  come  to  me  now,  and 
why  does  she  not  do  so  ?  Then  the  medicine  man's 
story  came  into  his  mind.  Was  there  truth  in  it  after 
all  ?  Had  she  come  to  this  place  of  her  own  free  will  ? 
But  where  was  the  chief's  son?  He  could  not  see 
him  near  her  side.  Where  else  would  he  be  if  she  had 
become  his  wife.  Perhaps  he  was  waiting  to  take  her 
back  to  the  coast,  that  the  Indian  marriage  ceremony 
might  be  performed  there  in  the  presence  of  all  the 
tribe.  That  Owindia  did  not  make  any  effort  to  leave 
the  Chilcats  and  come  to  him  when  she  knew  that  he 
was  near,  gave  him  good  ground  for  his  suspicion.  If 
such  was  the  case  he  might  as  well  go  back  to  the  Post. 
There  was  nothing  more  for  him  to  do.  He  could  not 
carry  her  away  by  main  force,  and  neither  would  be 
attempt  it.  If  she  preferred  the  chief's  son  to  him  he 
would  make  no  further  effort  to  save  her.  This  was 
one  voice  which  spoke  to  him.  There  was  another, 
however,  which  he  could  not  silence.  It  told  him  there 
must  be  some  reason  connected  with  the  affair;  that 


IN  THE  FOEEST  DEPTHS  179 

Owindia  loved  him  still,  and  would  gladly  flee  to  his 
arms  for  protection  if  she  could.  There  was  some- 
thing holding  her  back.  There  was  a  purpose  in  her 
strange  action.  It  was  this  idea  which  stayed  his  feet, 
and  kept  him  at  his  watch  amid  the  trees.  He  could 
not  take  his  eyes  away  from  that  form  crouching  before 
the  fire.  Why  does  she  not  lie  down?  he  asked  him- 
self. She  must  be  very  weary.  At  times  she  would 
lift  her  head  and  look  straight  toward  the  concealed 
lover.  He  knew  that  she  could  not  see  him,  but  it 
thrilled  his  heart  to  know  that  she  was  thinking  of  him. 

How  long  Natsatt  remained  in  that  one  place  he 
could  not  tell.  He  only  knew  that  night  was  speedily 
advancing,  and  that  the  early  northern  dawn  would  ere 
long  be  breaking  upon,  the  far-off  mountain  peaks. 
The  fire  was  still  burning,  for  occasionally  Owindia  had 
risen  and  replenished  it  from  a  pile  of  dry  wood  lying 
near.  ISTatsatt  believed  he  could  see  another  reason  in 
this  besides  that  of  warmth.  She  evidently  dreaded 
the  darkness  among  those  Indians.  She  needed  the  fire 
for  protection  as  well  as  for  comfort. 

At  length  he  determined  to  quit  the  place  and  go 
back  to  the  Post.  The  Indians  would  shortly  be  stirring 
and  it  would  not  be  well  for  him  to  be  found  lurking 
near.  But  just  as  he  took  one  long  lingering  look  upon 
the  maiden,  and  was  about  to  turn  away,  he  saw  a  form 
moving  slowly  forward  from  the  background.  Natsatt 
stayed  his  steps,  and  his  hand  grasped  more  firmly  the 
musket.  As  he  saw  the  figure  of  an  Indian  emerge 


180         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

into  the  fire  light  and  bend  over  the  maiden  he  quickly 
brought  the  weapon  to  his  shoulder.  But  in  a  few 
seconds  he  lowered  it  and  stood  watching  the  scene  be- 
fore him.  The  Indian  had  spoken  to  Owindia  and  she 
had  risen  to  her  feet,  and  was  facing  the  brave.  What 
they  said  Natsatt  could  not  tell,  as  he  was  too  far  away 
and  their  voices  were  low.  When,  however,  a  strong 
arm  reached  out  and  was  placed  around  the  maiden  he 
had  no  doubt  as  to  the  object  of  the  man's  visit.  It 
must  be  the  chief's  son,  he  thought,  endeavouring  to 
draw  Owindia  aside  while  the  others  slept.  But  the 
maiden  had  thrown  off  the  arm  which  had  been  placed 
about  her,  and  stood  defiantly  before  the  intruder. 
Suddenly  a  knife  gleamed  in  Owindia's  hand  which  she 
held  threateningly  before  her.  At  this  the  brave  re- 
treated a  step,  and  then  in  a  twinkling  of  an  eye  he 
reached  out,  gripped  the  maiden's  wrist,  and  wrenched 
the  shining  steel  from  her  grasp. 

What  would  have  followed  is  hard  to  .say  had  not 
Natsatt  acted  upon  the  impulse  of  the  moment.  He 
longed  to  shoot  the  villain  where  he  stood,  and  if  it 
came  to  the  worst  he  would  be  forced  to  do  so.  But 
another  idea  had  come  into  his  mind.  He  would  try 
the  effect  of  his  mouth  organ  upon  the  Chilcat  brave. 
Again  bringing  it  forth  he  placed  it  to  his  lips,  and 
produced  a  series  of  such  plaintive,  doleful  sounds  that 
the  Indian  paused  and  looked  wonderingly  into  the 
forest.  As  the  notes  continued,  growing  more  uncanny 
all  the  time,  an  expression  of  superstitious  fear  over- 


IN  THE  FOREST  DEPTHS  181 

spread  his  face.  The  whole  band  of  Chilcats  by  this 
time  were  thoroughly  aroused,  and  had  leaped  to  their 
feet.  Trained  from  early  days  to  believe  in  strange 
apparitions,  and  weird,  ghostly  inhabitants  of  forest, 
mountain,  and  glen,  it  was  but  natural  for  them  to 
imagine  that  now  they  were  surrounded  by  unseen 
creatures  who  belonged  to  this  northern  region.  Had 
it  been  a  war-whoop  which  had  aroused  them  from 
sleep  they  would  have  rushed  forward  with  shouts  of 
defiance.  Physical  courage  they  did  not  lack,  but  what 
Chilcat  brave  could  face  those  horrible  invisible  beings, 
who  only  made  their  presence  known  by  the  doleful 
sounds  they  emitted  from  time  to  time  ? 

On  almost  any  other  occasion  ISTatsatt  would  have 
been  much  amused  by  the  consternation  he  was  causing 
among  the  proud  and  arrogant  Chilcats.  As  it  was  it 
brought  much  satisfaction  to  his  heart  to  see  them  stand- 
ing huddled  together  like  a  flock  of  dazed  sheep.  Where 
were  the  glory  of  warrior,  and  the  thrill  of  battle  in  the 
presence  of  that  unseen  power  so  full  of  mystery  and 
awe  ?  Owindia  alone  seemed  unaffected  by  the  sounds 
which  were  disturbing  the  stillness  of  the  night.  The 
chief's  son  had  shrunk  away  from  her,  and  had  flung 
the  knife  amid  the  trees  that  his  men  might  not  see 
what  he  had  been  doing.  He,  too,  stood  like  the  rest 
and  listened  apprehensively  to  the  wails  which  were 
falling  upon  their  ears.  It  was  only  when  the  sounds 
ceased  that  the  Chilcats  aroused  from  their  temporary 
fright,  and  began  to  talk  to  one  another  in  an  animated 


182         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

manner.  They  remembered  how  they  had  been  awak- 
ened during  the  early  part  of  the  night,  when  they  had 
imagined  it  was  a  northern  bird  singing  among  the 
trees.  Now  they  believed  it  was  the  same  creature 
which  had  been  hovering  near  through  the  hours  of 
darkness.  Several  suggested  that  the  white  men  had 
much  to  do  with  the  noise,  and  that  they  were  exer- 
cising some  evil  power  against  the  Chilcats. 

Natsatt,  in  the  meantime  had  retreated  swiftly  and 
silently  away  from  the  place.  He  knew  that  he  could 
be  of  no  further  assistance  to  Owindia.  He  had  done 
her  one  good  turn,  and  had  learned  the  strength  of  the 
enemy.  After  a  while  he  walked  less  cautiously,  for  he 
felt  sure  that  the  Chilcats  would  not  attempt  to  fol- 
low. So  engrossed  was  his  mind  with  what  he  had 
seen  that  he  forgot  all  about  the  braves  whom  he  be- 
lieved were  watching  the  Post.  In  fact  he  had  never 
been  certain  that  any  were  there;  it  was  only  a  suppo- 
sition on  his  part. 

He  did  not  as  before  skirt  the  wild  meadow  but  moved 
boldly  across  the  open.  He  had  gained  the  opposite 
side  and  had  plunged  again  into  the  forest,  when,  with- 
out the  slightest  warning  a  form  leaped  upon  him  out 
of  the  night.  Recoiling  as  from  an  electric  shock  he 
felt  the  brush  of  cold  steel  against  his  face,  and  knew 
that  he  had  escaped  the  deadly  blow  of  a  hunting  axe 
as  if  by  a  miracle.  Then  with  a  bound  he  grappled 
with  his  adversary,  caught  him  about  the  body,  and 
endeavoured  to  hurl  him  to  the  ground.  It  was  no 


IN  THE  FOREST  DEPTHS  183 

weakling,  however,  who  had  thus  so  treacherously  as- 
sailed him,  but  one  whose  thews  were  like  whips  of 
steel.  That  he  was  a  Chilcat  ISTatsatt  had  not  the 
slightest  doubt.  A  burning  rage  filled  his  heart,  and 
nerved  him  to  almost  superhuman  effort.  He  realised 
that  it  was  a  struggle  to  the  death,  and  he  must  not 
give  his  opponent  the  slightest  advantage.  He  must 
be  wary,  and  reserve  his  strength  as  much  as  possible. 
ISTot  a  word  was  spoken  as  there  in  the  darkness  they 
strained  and  wrestled  with  each  other.  The  hard  pant- 
ing of  the  men  told  of  the  desperate  struggle  which  was 
taking  place.  Backward  and  forward  they  reeled  and 
staggered.  A  small  root  or  a  twig  tripping  one  or  the 
other  would  soon  have  ended  the  conflict.  But  each 
kept  his  feet  with  marvellous  dexterity.  Presently 
Xatsatt's  right  hand  was  brought  in  sudden  contact  with 
the  Indian's  face,  and  with  a  lightning  movement  his 
fingers  dropped  to  the  coarse  throat,  and  closed.  There 
was  no  escaping  that  grip,  which  never  relaxed  for  an 
instant.  The  native  endeavoured  to  tear  away  that 
death-dealing  clutch,  but  in  vain.  The  more  he  strug- 
gled the  firmer  the  fingers  seemed  to  press.  His  breath 
came  in  short  fitful  gasps.  His  body  weakened,  his 
knees  trembled,  and  soon  Katsatt  was  able  to  force  him 
to  the  earth,  still  holding  tenaciously  to  the  throat  like 
a  determined  bull-dog. 

Natsatt  did  not  wish  to  kill  the  Indian,  and  in  the 
darkness  he  could  not  tell  how  much  injury  the  fallen 
man  had  received.  For  a  few  seconds  he  maintained 


184         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

his  merciless  grip,  and  then  let  his  fingers  slowly  relax. 
He  sat  for  a  while  upon  the  prostrate  form,  ready  any 
instant  should  the  Chilcat  arouse  to  renew  the  contest. 
But  the  defeated  brave  exhibited  no  sign  of  further 
wish  to  fight.  That  he  was  not  dead  Natsatt  could  tell 
by  the  breathing  he  could  now  distinctly  hear.  He 
might  be  unconscious,  he  thought,  and  will  recover 
later.  He  wished  to  leave  the  place  and  get  back  to 
the  Post.  But  he  desired  to  have  a  parting  word  with 
his  opponent,  if  he  were  in  a  fit  condition  to  understand 
anything. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  he  demanded  in  the  Indian  tongue, 
"  and  what  are  you  doing  here  at  this  time  of 
night?" 

Receiving  no  answer  to  his  question,  he  continued : 

"  Speak  and  tell  me  who  you  are,  or  else  I  will  kill 
you  where  you  lie." 

He  had  no  intention  of  putting  his  threat  into  prac- 
tice ;  he  only  wished  to  make  the  man  speak.  And  in 
truth  his  words  had  the  desired  effect,  for  after  a  slight 
pause  there  rasped  forth  the  one  word  "  Chilcat." 

"  Ah,  ah,  so  that's  who  you  are,"  Natsatt  remarked 
with  a  sneer.  "  Nice  warrior  you  are,  to  lie  in  wait  and 
leap  upon  a  man  without  giving  him  a  chance.  But 
you  found  your  mistake  this  time,  didn't  you?  It 
was  not  such  an  «*»y  job  after  all,  was  it  ?  Now  look 
here,  Chilcat  dog  that  you  are,  youVe  met  more  than 
your  match  to-night.  I  could  kill  you  here  and  leave 
your  dead  body  upon  the  ground,  which  is  what  you 


IN  THE  FOREST  DEPTHS  185 

really  deserve.  But  I'm  not  going  to  do  that.  I  want 
you  to  go  back  to  your  chief  and  tell  them  what  the 
white  men  are  like.  That  they  can  fight  like  grizzlies, 
and  know  not  what  it  means  to  be  defeated.  Tell  him, 
too,  that  if  he  wants  to  attack  the  Post  he  will  have  a 
harder  job  than  he  expected.  There  are  men  over  there 
stronger  than  I  am,  and  if  you  had  got  into  their 
clutches  instead  of  mine  they  would  have  had  you  torn 
to  pieces  by  this  tima" 

The  Chilcat  made  no  reply  to  these  words  but  lay 
perfectly  still  as  if  he  had  heard  nothing. 

"  Why  don't  you  speak  ?  "  Natsatt  demanded.  "  Why 
don't  you  say  something?  I've  a  sharp  knife  here  in 
my  belt  which  is  just  anxious  to  do  more  than  tickle 
your  ribs.  I'm  thinking  that  would  make -you  speak. 
Maybe  it'll  be  well  to  have  it  handy  if  you  try  any  of 
your  tricks." 

"  Ugh !  "  grunted  the  Chilcat 

"  That  makea  you  say  something,  does  it  ?  Well,  I 
want  you  to  say  more  than  that.  Now  tell  me  at  once, 
and  no  fooling  about  it  either.  What  is  Klitonda's 
daughter  doing  over  there  in  the  Chilcat  camp  ?  How 
did  she  get  there  ?  " 

To  these  questions  the  Chilcat  deigned  no  reply  until 
he  felt  the  sharp  point  of  steel  pressing  his  side  right 
over  his  heart.  He  then  gave  a  struggle,  and  attempted 
to  rise. 

"  None  of  that,"  Natsatt  ordered.  a  Try  it  again 
and  I'll  drive  this  knife  into  your  measly  carcass  up  to 


186         THE  CHIEF  OE  THE  RANGES 

the  hilt.  Tell  me,  did  the  chiefs  daughter  go  to  the 
Chilcat  camp  of  her  own  free  will  ?  " 

"  Ah,  ah,"  the  native  replied. 

"  And  did  she  go  to  become  the  wife  of  the  Chilcat 
chief's  son  ? " 

"  Ah,  ah." 

"  What  did  she  do  that  for  ?  Why  did  she  leave  her 
own  people  to  go  there  ?  Did  not  the  Chilcats  kill  her 
mother  ?  Has  she  forgotten  that  ?  " 

"  The  Ayana  squaw  wished  to  save  her  people  and  the 
white  traders." 

"  In  what  way  ?  "  Natsatt  queried,  while  a  faint  light 
of  comprehension  began  to  glimmer  in  his  mind. 

"  The  chief's  son  promised  to  go  back  to  the  coast 
at  once  if  Klitonda's  daughter  would  be  his  wife,"  was 
the  reply. 

"  Whew !  I  see,"  broke  from  the  half -breed's  lips. 
"  So  that's  it,  is  it  ?  And  will  the  chief's  son  go  away 
now  ?  Will  he  leave  the  white  traders  and  the  Ayana 
people  alone  ?  " 

"  The  chief's  son  will  not  go  away,"  was  the  slow  re- 
sponse. "  His  warriors  will  not  let  him.  They  wish 
to  drive  out  the  white  traders." 

"  And  what,  then,  will  the  Chilcats  do  with  Kli- 
tonda's daughter  ?  Will  they  send  her  back  to  her  own 
people?" 

To  this  question  came  no  answer,  and  from  his  cap- 
tive Natsatt  could  learn  nothing  more.  But  he  had 
heard  enough  to  give  him  cause  for  much  thought.  His 


IN  THE  FOREST  DEPTHS  187 

heart  thrilled  as  he  mused  upon  what  Owindia  had  done. 
She  was  willing  to  sacrifice  herself  to  save  those  she 
loved.  He  felt  somewhat  friendly  to  this  prostrate  In- 
dian for  what  he  had  told  him.  It  lifted  a  great  weight 
from  his  mind.  To  know  that  she  whom  he  loved  better 
than  life  itself  had  not  been  untrue  to  him,  but  had 
taken  this  step  with  the  noblest  motive,  brought  him 
much  joy.  But  why  did  she  not  come  to  him  when  she 
knew  he  was  waiting  for  her  among  the  trees  ?  he  won- 
dered. It  was  something  he  could  not  understand, 
although  he  believed  now  that  Owindia  did  it  for  some 
good  reason. 

At  length  N"atsatt  rose  slowTly  from  off  the  Chilcat's 
body.  He  still  held  the  knife  in  readiness  lest  the 
native  should  renew  the  attack.  Away  on  the  mountain 
tops  the  dawn  of  a  new  day  was  breaking.  The  light 
stole  down  silently  and  gradually  among  the  secret 
forest  ways.  It  showed  quite  distinctly  the  form  of  the 
defeated  Chilcat  lying  upon  the  ground. 

"  Get  up,"  Natsatt  commanded,  "  and  go  back  to 
your  chief,  and  tell  him  what  has  happened  to  you  this 
night.  Tell  him,  also,  to  beware  of  the  white  men, 
for  they  are  swift,  merciless,  and  strong." 

The  Chilcat  waited  for  no  second  bidding.'  He 
leaped  to  his  feet  and  without  stopping  to  recover  his 
hunting-axe  dashed  into  the  forest,  and  disappeared 
from  view.  Natsatt  also  turned  and  with  the  light 
of  triumph  shining  upon  his  face  walked  swiftly  back 
to  the  Post. 


LOYALTY 

1 1  iHERE  was  no  more  sleep  among  the  aroused 
\_  Chilcats  after  Natsatt  left.  They  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  the  morning  until  daylight  discussing  what 
they  had  heard.  Various  views  were  given  as  to  the 
meaning  of  the  strange  sounds,  but  all  at  length  agreed 
they  had  something  to  do  with  the  white  men.  Owindia 
remained  silent,  and  listened  to  the  discussion  which 
took  place.  She  watched  the  Chilcats  closely,  espe- 
cially the  chief's  son,  as  she  felt  he  could  not  be  trusted. 
That  they  had  some  plan  in  view  for  the  day  was  quite 
certain.  They  had  promised  to  take  her  back  to  the 
Post,  and  she  anxiously  awaited  for  the  time  to  arrive 
when  they  would  start.  She  thought  much  about  Nat- 
satt,  and  wondered  if  he  was  still  hiding  among  the 
trees.  How  she  longed  to  be  with  him  in  order  to  tell 
him  everything,  and  why  she  had  come  to  the  Chilcats. 
Would  he  ever  know  ?  she  questioned  with  herself,  or 
would  he  believe  that  she  had  been  false,  and  left  him 
because  she  thought  more  of  the  chief's  son  ?  She  was 
very  tired  after  her  long  night's  vigil,  and  the  excite- 
ment through  which  she  had  passed.  But  there  was 

no  opportunity  to  rest.     She  did  not  dare  to  sleep  when 

188 


LOYALTY  189 

the  Chilcats  were  so  near.  How  could  she  close  her 
eyes  when  the  chief's  son  was  prowling  around.  She 
saw  him  watching  her  most  intently.  In  fact  he 
seemed  to  see  nothing  elsa 

The  Indians  had  begun  to  prepare  their  morning 
meal  when  the  defeated  brave  glided  into  their  midst. 
He  was  almost  exhausted,  frightened,  and  his  whole 
appearance  betrayed  the  desperate  ordeal  through  which 
he  had  recently  passed.  He  sank  upon  the  ground  be- 
fore the  fire,  and  for  a  while  refused  to  say  a  word. 
The  Indians  looked  at  him  and  then  at  one  another  in 
astonishment.  They  associated  his  pitiable  condition 
with  the  weird  sounds  of  the  night.  Had  the  terrible 
creature  attacked  him?  What  else  could  it  be  which 
could  so  affect  the  strongest  and  most  daring  warrior 
of  the  whole  band  ? 

At  length  his  tongue  became  loosened  and  he  told  in 
a  few  words  his  encounter  with  the  half-breed,  and  his 
own  narrow  escapa  It  cost  him  much  to  tell  the  story 
of  his  defeat,  and  it  was  easy  for  his  companions  to 
notice  the  sullen  anger  which  burned  in  his  heart,  which 
expressed  itself  not  only  in  his  eyes  but  also  in  the 
short  sharp  words  he  jerked  forth. 

The  whole  band  of  Chilcats  was  by  this  time  thor- 
oughly aroused.  They  understood  now  how  they  had  been 
deceived  during  the  night.  They  had  been  watched  by 
one  from  the  Post,  who  no  doubt  had  made  the  startling 
sounds.  It  stirred  them  to  a  spirit  of  revenge.  How 
the  white  traders  would  laugh  at  them,  and  call  them 


190 

papooses.  But  they  would  show  them  by  action  that 
they  were  not  cowards.  This  was  the  feeling  of  all  the 
warriors  and  they  gave  vent  to  their  wrath  in  no  un- 
certain language.  One  Chilcat  had  been  defeated,  but 
the  whites  would  have  no  cause  for  sport  when  the  whole 
band  swept  upon  them.  They,  therefore,  set  at  once  to 
work  forming  plans  for  the  intended  attack.  Some  of 
them  drew  aside,  and  spoke  in  a  low  voice. 

What  these  latter  said  Owindia  could  not  tell.  She 
believed,  nevertheless,  that  their  conversation  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  her,  as  occasionally  they  turned  their 
heads  in  her  direction.  She  had  been  much  interested 
in  listening  to  the  report  the  defeated  brave  had  brought 
into  camp.  She  knew  without  a  doubt  that  the  man 
who  had  overcome  him  must  be  none  other  than  Nat- 
satt.  Her  heart  thrilled  at  the  thought.  How  she 
should  like  to  see  him  to  tell  him  how  proud  she  was 
of  him.  Some  men  would  not  have  spared  an  Indian 
who  had  made  such  a  cowardly  attack  upon  him.  It 
showed  to  her  RTatsatt's  character  in  a  new  light.  He 
was  brave,  strong,  and  merciful.  Little  wonder  then 
that  he  should  seem  to  a  maiden  such  as  Owindia  a 
hero  of  heroes. 

The  Indians  had  eaten  their  breakfast  before  the  sun 
had  risen  above  the  tree  tops.  They  then  began  to 
make  ready  for  some  immediate  movement.  Owindia 
watched  them  closely.  IsTot  a  word  had  been  said  about 
taking  her  back  to  the  Post.  She  was  tired  after  the 
weary  night  vigil,  and  she  longed  for  rest.  From  what 


LOYALTY  191 

she  had  heard  about  the  Chilcats  seeking  revenge  upon 
the  white  traders  she  began  to  feel  that  they  had  for- 
gotten their  promise  to  her.  She  must,  therefore,  find 
out  as  soon  as  possible  what  they  intended  to  do.  The 
chief's  son  was  standing  not  far  away  talking  with  sev- 
eral braves.  Walking  quietly  up  to  him  she  remained 
perfectly  still  until  he  suddenly  turned  and  saw  her. 

"  What  does  the  Ayana  squaw  want  ?  "  he  asked,  "  and 
why  does  she  come  to  the  chief's  son  ?  She  has  no  heart 
and  no  eyes  for  him." 

"  The  Chilcat  brave  speaks  true,"  was  the  calm  re- 
ply.  "  Owindia  has  come  to  save  her  own  people.  Her 
heart  is  with  them,  but  her  body  is  with  the  Chilcats. 
Will  the  chief's  son  keep  his  promise  he  made  to  her 
last  night,  and  take  her  back  to  the  Post  ?  " 

"  The  chief's  son  always  keeps  his  word,"  was  the 
reply.  "  He  will  take  her  back  to  the  Post.  But  first 
let  the  Ayana  squaw  tell  how  many  white  traders  there 
are." 

"  Owindia  cannot  tell,"  came  the  Ipw  response. 
"  The  white  men  are  her  friends.  But  let  the  Chil- 
cats be  careful  how  they  come  near  the  Post." 

"  The  Chilcats  are  not  afraid  of  the  white  traders," 
and  the  leader  looked  around  proudly  upon  his  men 
as  he  spoke.  "  In  one  night  the  Chilcats  will  be  within 
the  Post,  some  of  the  white  traders  will  be  dead,  and 
the  rest  will  go  back  as  prisoners  to  the  coast.  The 
Ayana  maiden  will  go,  too.  Does  she  think  to  get  away 
from  the  chiefs  son  so  soon  ?  " 


192         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

Owindia's  heart  sank  at  these  words,  though  she  pre- 
sented a  brave  face  to  the  boaster.  She  felt  there  was 
only  too  much  truth  in  his  words,  and  that  the  de- 
fenders at  the  Post  had  a  very  slim  chance  of  escape 
against  that  determined  and  ruthless  body  of  warriors. 
They  had  come  a  long  way,  and  were  not  to  be  easily 
deprived  of  their  prey. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  whole  band  of  Ctilcats 
were  ready  for  departure.  They  were  well  armed  with 
muskets  they  had  obtained  from  the  white  traders 
along  the  coast.  They  carried  pistols,  too,  sharp  knives 
and  hunting-axes.  They  were  a  formidable  band  of 
men,  two  hundred  strong,  of  whom  a  force  three  times 
their  number  might  have  good  reason  to  fear.  They 
advanced  with  an  easy  motion,  and  scarcely  a  sound 
did  they  make  as  they  threaded  the  forest  straight  to- 
ward the  Post. 

Owindia,  surrounded  by  several  warriors,  including' 
the  chief's  son,  walked  some  distance  behind.  She 
knew  from  their  action  that  their  motive  for  leaving 
the  camp  was  not  to  restore  her  to  her  own  people  or  to 
the  white  traders.  What  they  had  in  view  she  could 
not  guess  as  no  one  confided  to  her  the  secret. 

After  crossing  the  wild  meadow  the  Indians  began 
to  spread  out  to  the  right  and  to  the  left.  Ere  long  all 
had  disappeared  among  the  trees  except  two  who  re- 
mained with  the  maiden.  These  led  her  straight  to- 
ward the  Post,  over  the  very  way  she  had  recently 
traversed.  Reaching  the  open  where  the  white  men 


LOYALTY  193 

would  be  likely  to  see  them,  the  two  braves  placed 
Owindia  in  front,  while  they  walked  behind  keeping 
very  close  to  each  other.  The  maiden  thus  protected 
them,  and  it  was  not  likely  that  the  defenders  of  the 
Post  would  fire  upon  a  woman.  Owindia  was  then  or- 
dered to  go  forward,  and  she,  thinking  at  first  that  they 
were  to  fulfil  their  promise  to  her,  readily  obeyed.  Her 
step  quickened,  and  soon  she  would  have  increased  it 
to  a  run  had  not  strong  hands  been  laid  upon  her  when 
they  came  within  speaking  distance  of  the  Post. 

"  Why  does  the  squaw  hurry  ? "  asked  the  Indian 
who  was  detaining  her.  "  Does  she  think  to  get  away 
from  the  Chilcat  braves?  She  is  mistaken  then,  for 
she  must  stay  here." 

"  What  does  the  brave  mean  ? "  Owindia  replied, 
turning  and  looking  into  his  face. 

"  Does  not  the  Ayana  squaw  speak  the  white  men's 
tongue  ? " 

"  Ah,  ah,"  came  slowly  from  the  maiden's  lips. 

"  Speak,  then,  to  the  white  traders,  and  tell  them  to 
come  out  to  meet  the  Chilcat  braves,  and  hold  a  Council 
here  in  the  open.  Say  to  them  that  they  are  many,  and 
the  Chilcat  warriors  who  stand  here  are  only  two.  They 
bring  a  message  from  the  chiefs  son.  He  does  not 
wish  to  fight  against  the  white  traders.  He  would  be 
their  friend.  Let  them,  therefore,  come  and  talk  the 
matter  over  with  the  messengers  he  has  sent.  The 
Ayana  squaw  must  say  these  words,  for  though  the 
Chilcat  braves  who  stand  by  her  side  cannot  speak  the 


194         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

•words  of  the  white  men,  they  will  understand  much  of 
what  she  says.  If  she  fails  to  speak  what  is  told  her 
she  will  never  see  her  own  people  again." 

With  fast-beating  heart,  and  bent  head  Owindia  lis- 
tened to  the  brave's  words.  She  comprehended  now  the 
treachery  of  the  Chilcats'  design.  She  thought  of  the 
rest  of  the  band  who  had  separated  at  the  wild  meadow. 
The  meaning  was  all  clear  to  her.  They  were  lying  in 
ambush,  hidden  among  the  trees  not  far  off,  ready  to  hurl 
themselves  upon  the  white  traders  if  they  fell  into  the 
trap  which  had  been  laid  for  them.  Her  eyes  intu- 
itively sought  the  forest,  and  she  imagined  she  could 
see  many  forms  slinking  along  the  edge.  The  braves 
noted  her  look,  and  read  its  meaning. 

"  The  warriors  are  there,"  said  the  spokesman. 
"  They  are  watching,  and  will  know  what  the  squaw 
says." 

"  But  what  are  they  there  for  ?  "  Owindia  demanded, 
now  looking  the  Indian  full  in  the  face. 

"  To  watch  the  Council.  They  wish  to  be  near  to 
see  the  great  white  warriors.  They  have  heard  much 
about  them,  and  now  desire  to  look  upon  them." 

At  these  words  Owindia  drew  herself  up  to  her  full 
height.  She  was  no  longer  a  cringing  Indian  girl,  but 
a  woman  thrilled  by  a  nobleness,  of  purpose  which  could 
meet  suffering  and  death  without  a  tremor.  The  white 
people  were  in  danger.  Should  she  repeat  those  words 
and  draw  them  forth  the  blame  would  be  upon  her  own 
head.  Natsatt  would  come,  she  was  sure  of  that,  and 


LOYALTiT  195 

how  could  she  see  him  surrounded  by  the  Coast  wolves, 
and  either  killed  before  her  very  eyes  or  taken  back 
across  the  mountains  for  a  worse  fate  ?  Would  she  not 
be  a  traitor,  and  what  would  her  father  say?  It  was 
not  so  much  through  reason  as  by  natural  perception 
and  instinct  of  the  wild  that  she  arrived  at  this  con- 
clusion. 

"Will  the  squaw  speak?" 

The  brave's  voice  startled  her,  and  she  glanced 
quickly  toward  him. 

"  Owindia  will  speak,"  she  replied.  "  What  else  is 
there  for  her  to  do  ? " 

"  Be  careful  what  you  say,"  came  the  warning. 
"  Speak  only  such  words  as  you  were  told." 

A  faint  expression  of  contempt,  mingled  with  tri- 
umph might  have  been  detected  upon  Owindia's  face 
as  she  turned  away  from  the  brave  at  her  side.  She 
looked  toward  the  Post.  It  was  as  silent  as  death.  The 
barricade  stood  out  grim  and  defiant.  It  was  but  a 
small  structure  there  in  the  wilderness,  defended  by 
only  a  handful  of  men.  Yet  it  was  standing  boldly  up 
before  a  hostile  band  of  natives,  who  for  long  years  had 
held  the  land  in  subjection  and  cruel  bondage.  It  was 
the  sign  of  the  advent  of  a  new  day,  the  prelude  of  the 
coming  of  a  dominant  race,  strong,  progressive,  and 
grasping.  The  Chilcats  might  beat  down  those  wooden 
walls,  they  might  annihilate  the  defenders,  and  for  a 
time  seem  to  conquer.  But  they  could  not  through 
pillage  and  slaughter  stem  the  current  which  had  al- 


196         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES  , 

ready  set  in  small  at  first,  but  increasing  in  force  and 
intensity  until  it  had  swept  the  power  from  their  grasp. 
Owindia  knew  nothing  of  this,  neither  did  she  realise 
how  great  was  the  import  of  her  own  heroic  action  in 
seeking  to  save  the  lives  of  those  few  white  traders, 
the  forelopers  of  a  varied  throng  yet  to  come.  Her 
thoughts  were  upon  her  lover.  He  was  behind  those 
walls,  and  him  she  must  save,  no  matter  what  the  cost 
to  herself.  No  sign  of  life  could  she  see  at  the  Post, 
though  she  was  well  aware  that  watchful  eyes  were  peer- 
ing through  the  port-holes  of  the  fortification.  She 
was  not  far  away,  and  could,  therefore,  be  easily  heard.1 

"  White  traders,"  she  began  in  a  clear,  firm  voice, 
"  the  Chilcats  ask  you  to  come  out  here  to  meet  them,.1 
to  talk  with  them.  But  do  not  come.  The  whole  band 
is  lying  among  the  trees  waiting  to  fall  upon  the  white 
men,  and  kill  them.  Owindia  gives  the  warning.  She 
speaks  true." 

The  last  words  had  barely  left  her  lips,  ere  she  was 
rudely  seized  by  the  arm,  and  hurried  away  from  the 
open,  back,  amidst  the  forest,  back  to  the  lurking,  ex- 
pectant Chilcats. 


CHAPTER 

SHROUDED  LIGHT 

A  FEELING  of  despair  swept  over  Owindia  as  the 
forest  hid  the  Post  from  view,  for  she  be- 
lieved she  had  seen  it  for  the  last  time.  She  knew 
that  the  Chilcats  would  be  very  angry  at  her  for  what 
she  had  done.  She  saw  them  emerge  from  the  trees 
where  they  had  been  hidden.  With  what  fierce  eyes 
they  beheld  her,  and  she  would  not  have  been  surprised 
had  they  fallen  upon  her  in  their  fury  and  torn  her 
to  pieces.  They  were  cruel  and  blood-thirsty  for  such 
a  deed,  so  she  thought.  Instead,  however,  they  hurried 
her  back  to  their  camping  place,  where  they  forced  her 
to  sit  upon  the  ground  while  they  surrounded  her  in 
a  formidable,  menacing  circle. 

The  clouds  of  night  had  passed,  and  the  sun  was 
elanting  down  among  the  numerous  tree  tops.  The  day 
was  bright  and  warm,  but  Owindia  shivered  as  she 
eat  there  awaiting  the  verdict  of  her  enemies.  Her 
head  ached,  and  her  entire  body  was  weary.  The  strain 
of  the  excitement  through  which  she  had  passed,  and 
the  want  of  sleep  were  plainly  visible  upon  her  face 
and  form.  Her  eyes  stared  forth  with  an  unnatural 
light,  which  at  first  the  Indians  did  not  notice.  Strange 

197 


198         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

thoughts  were  rushing  through  her  brain.  The  babble 
of  voices  about  her  fell  meaningless  upon  her  ears.  She 
heard  nothing  of  the  harsh  words  of  condemnation 
which  came  from  the  lips  of  the  baffled  Chilcats.  Grad- 
ually the  dusky  figures  at  her  side  were  transformed, 
and  she  saw  in  their  stead  a  band  of  her  own  people, 
all  armed  ready  to  drive  back  the  invaders.  She  was 
watching  them  as  they  crept  through  the  forest.  She 
heard  the  cries  of  death,  and  the  yells  of  victory.  She 
saw  her  father  leading  his  warriors,  and  beheld  the 
look  of  triumph  upon  his  face  as  he  saw  the  Chilcats 
fleeing  before  the  attack.  Her  heart  thrilled  with 
pride,  and  she  gave  vent  to  a  laugh,  a  loud  laugh  of 
joy  to  think  that  at  last  their  land  was  free  from  the 
enemy.  She  sprang  to  her  feet  and  began  waving  her 
arms  in  the  wildest  excitement.  And  he  was  there, 
too,  Natsatt  her  lover,  driving  the  Coast  tribe  before 
him.  How  he  was  fighting,  and  she  was  cheering  him 
on. 

The  strange  look  in  Owindia's  eyes,  and  her  excited 
manner  startled  the  Chilcat  warriors.  They  ceased 
their  talking  and  stared  upon  the  maiden  standing  be- 
fore them.  Well  did  they  know  the  meaning  of  that  ex- 
pression upon  her  face,  and  the  rapid  words  which  were 
pouring  from  her  lips.  They  shrank  back  with  super- 
stitious awe  and  dread,  and  more  than  one  Indian 
laid  his  hand  upon  his  gun.  An  evil  spirit  had  entered 
into  this  Ayana  squaw,  so  they  believed,  and  was  pos- 
eessing  her  whole  being.  To  them  this  incident  was 


SHKOUDED  LIGHT  199 

most  disconcerting.  The  bad  spirit  was  abroad  and  had 
entered  into  this  woman.  It  had  evidently  been  sur- 
rounding them  for  days,  and  had  been  working  against 
them.  No  doubt  the  white  men  had  something  to  do 
with  the  matter,  and  were  inciting  the  spirit  against 
the  Chilcats.  It  would  be  necessary,  therefore,  to  get 
rid  of  this  evil  one  as  speedily  as  possible.  Already  a 
feeling  of  fear  was  spreading  among  the  warriors. 
Every  time  Owindia  spoke  or  approached  them  they 
drew  back  and  looked  apprehensively  around  as  if  ex- 
pecting that  hideous  creatures  were  about  to  emerge 
from  the  forest  depths.  Those  braver  than  the  rest 
realised  that  unless  some  action  was  immediately  taken 
the  courage  of  the  Indians  would  soon  ebb  away,  and 
their  hope  of  defeating  the  white  traders  would  be  at 
an  end. 

It  was  a  pathetic  sight  to  see  Owindia  standing  in. 
the  midst  of  these  men,  talking  at  random,  and  occa- 
sionally pointing  among  the  trees,  and  calling  their  at- 
tention to  imaginary  foes. 

"  Ha,  ha,"  she  laughed,  "  the  Chilcats  are  running 
away.  They  are  afraid  of  the  Ayana  warriors.  Look, 
look,  the  chief's  son  has  fallen ;  he  is  no  more.  Hever 
again  will  he  trouble  Owindia." 

These  words,  added  to  what  she  had  already  said, 
caused  more  than  a  score  of  warriors  to  seize  their 
guns,  and  train  them  upon  the  maiden.  They  deter- 
mined to  delay  no  longer.  The  evil  spirit  must  be 
driven  out,  and  the  only  way  to  do  it  would  be  to  put 


200         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

the  maiden  to  death.  The  beautiful  picture  she  made 
with  flushed  face,  and  form  drawn  to  her  full  height 
caused  them  to  hesitate  for  a  few  moments.  Never  be- 
fore had  they  seen  such  a  squaw  so  full  of  grace  and  per- 
fect loveliness.  Hardened  though,  they  were  their 
hearts  were  not  altogether  unresponsive  to  a  certain 
pleasure  in  true  beauty.  They  could  worship  it  in  the 
surge  of  the  ocean,  in  the  ripple  of  the  streams,  in  the 
glory  of  the  sunset,  and  in  the  laughter  of  the  flowers. 
It  was,  therefore,  but  natural  that  they  should  shrink 
from  taking  the  life  of  one  of  whom  they  had  heard  so 
much,  and  their  own  eyes  had  seen. 

And  as  they  hesitated,  and  Owindia's  life  hung  by 
a  thread,  Klukwan,  the  messenger,  stepped  forward, 
and  raised  his  arm  for  his  companions  to  desist.  He 
had  been  a  silent  witness  of  the  whole  proceeding,  and 
his  heart  stirred  within  him  at  the  idea  of  putting  the 
maiden  to  death.  In  fact  ever  since  she  had  entered 
the  camp  he  had  found  it  almost  impossible  to  keep  his 
eyes  away  from  her  face.  How  he  longed  to  possess 
her  for  his  own.  She  appealed  to  him  not  only  for 
her  beauty,  but  for  her  courage  and  modest  demean- 
our. 

"  Kill  not  the  squaw,"  he  began.  '"  Why  should  she 
be  put  to  death?  When  did  Chilcat  warriors  ever  do 
such  a  thing?  If  the  evil  spirit  had  entered  into  an 
Ayana  brave  Klukwan  would  not  say  a  word.  But 
this  is  a  squaw,  daughter  of  a  great  chief.  That  chief 
is  the  Chilcats'  enemy,  but  he  is  a  brave  warrior,  and 


SHKOUDED  LIGHT  201 

has  a  strong  heart.  The  Chilcats  honour  a  brave  man, 
even  though  he  is  their  enemy.  This  maiden  has  a 
strong  heart.  She  saved  Klukwan's  life  in  Klitonda's 
lodge,  and  Klukwan  cannot  forget.  The  evil  spirit  is 
in  her,  and  it  must  not  be  allowed  to  get  away  or  it  will 
do  harm  to  the  Chilcats.  Bind  the  squaw  fast  to  a 
tree,  that  she  may  be  safe.  The  spirit  cannot  get  away 
from  her  body  now  that  it  has  taken  up  its  abode 
there." 

Stepping  up  to  the  maiden  Klukwan  placed  his  right 
hand  upon  her  arm. 

"  Does  the  Ayana  squaw  dream  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Does 
she  see  strange  sights?  Is  the  evil  spirit  speaking 
through  her  lips  ?  " 

Owindia  turned  and  looked  upon  the  brave,  although 
she  saw  him  not.  A  far  away  expression  shone  in  her 
dilated  eyes,  as  lifting  her  hand  she  pointed  out  among 
the  trees. 

"  See,  they  come !  "  she  cried.  "  The  Chilcats  are 
among  the  Ayana  people;  they  will  steal  the  women, 
and  kill  the  men." 

Then  she  began  to  sing  in  the  monotonous  Indian 
fashion  a  fragment  of  a  song  she  had  often  heard  around 
the  camp  fire  at  night.  It  was  but  one  of  the  numerous 
compositions  which  had  been  handed  down  from  genera^ 
tion  to  generation.  Each  had  added  something  to  the 
various  pieces,  legends,  deeds  of  bravery,  and  love, 
until  in  some  cases  the  crazy  jumbles  were  of  great 
length,  requiring  often  an  hour  or  more  for  their  rendi- 


202         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

tion.  Owindia  learned  only  the  ones  which  appealed 
to  her  heart  and  mind,  especially  those  telling  of  the 
deeds  of  her  forefathers,  and  their  heroism  in 
days  gone  by.  It  was  only  natural,  therefore,  that  her 
favourite  piece  should  be  sung  when  her  mind  was  so 
wildy  excited. 

"  Hark !     I  hear  the  Chilcats  coming. 
They  ar»  coming  o'er  the  ranges; 
They  will  steal  our  wives  and  daughters, 
They  will  slay  our  sons  and  husbands. 
Rouse,  Ayana,  to  the  battle, 
Drive  the  Chilcats  o'er  the  ranges, 
Free  our  land  and  save  our  people, 
Come,  Ayana,  come,  come!  " 

Having  ended  these  words  in  the  long  drawn  wail  of 
the  Indian  manner,  a  sudden  fancy  seemed  to  seize 
Owindia's  mind.  She  began  to  sing  snatches  of  songs 
and  hymns  which  her  mother  had  taught.  Some  were 
bright,  and  gay ;  others  were  sombre,  and  full  of  much 
pathos.  Her  voice  was  as  clear  and  full  of  sweetness 
as  when  Natsatt  had  first  heard  it  out  in  the  lodge  in 
the  wilderness. 

The  Chilcat  warriors  were  now  more  firmly  convinced 
than  ever  that  the  maiden  was  possessed  of  the  evil 
spirit.  They  were  not  accustomed  to  such  singing,  and 
the  tunes  of  the  English  songs  and  hymns  made  no  ap- 
peal to  their  hearts.  The  singer  must  not  be  allowed 
to  abide  among  them.  Nothing  but  harm  would  come 
from  her  presence.  Death  was  the  only  remedy.  Such 


SHKOUDED  LIGHT  203 

was  the  opinion  of  all  the  Chilcats  when  they  had  con- 
sidered the  matter  except  Klukwan,  the  messenger. 
He  would  not  agree  to  such  a  proposition,  and  appealed 
to  the  chief's  son,  who  had  taken  but  little  part  in  the 
discussion. 

"  Klukwan  will  stand  by  the  Ayana  squaw,"  he  said. 
"  She  shall  not  be  put  to  death.  Let  any  warrior  raise 
his  gun  against  her  and  he  will  answer  to  Klukwan. 
Make  the  squaw  fast  to  a  tree,  so  she  cannot  escape. 
Let  the  chief's  son  speak." 

Thus  appealed  to,  and  with  the  eyes  of  his  men  turned 
upon  him  there  was  nothing  for  the  weak  vacillating 
creature  to  do  but  to  give  voice  to  his  thoughts.  He 
knew  only  too  well  that  what  Klukwan  said  he  would 
do  would  be  carried  out  to  the  bitter  end.  He  did  not 
wish  to  have  friction  among  his  band  at  such  a  critical 
moment,  when  unity  was  needed  in  their  attack  upon  the 
whites.  He  believed,  too,  th^at  some  of  the  warriors 
would  side  with  Klukwan,  and  disastrous  might  be  the 
result.  According  to  the  superstitious  idea  which  had 
been  instilled  into  him  from  childhood  he  felt  that  the 
maiden  should  die.  But  he  wished  to  delay  her  death 
now,  and  put  off  the  performing  of  it  in  order  to  keep 
peace.  Something  might  happen,  so  he  thought,  which 
would  not  make  it  necessary.  She  might  get  well,  or 
Klukwan  might  change  his  mind  and  consent  to  her 
death.  That  she  should  recover  he  earnestly  desired 
for  he  wished  to  possess  the  maiden,  and  take  her  back 
in  triumph  to  the  coast.  Such  a  beautiful  crea- 


204         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

ture  added  to  his  list  of  wives  would  make  him  tHe 
envy  and  admiration  of  other  tribes  far  and  near,  as 
well  as  among  those  of  his  own  people.  He  accord- 
ingly gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  the  possessed  squaw: 
should  be  taken  to  the  very  tree  where  her  father,  Kli- 
tonda,  had  been  bound,  and  there  made  fast. 

Owindia  made  no  attempt  to  resist  the  rough  hands 
which  were  laid  upon  her.  She  permitted  herself  to 
be  led  to  the  tree  where  she  was  securely  tied.  She 
continued  to  talk,  however,  about  the  coming  of  the 
Chilcats,  and  occasionally  she  would  sing.  But  as  the 
day  wore  away  she  became  silent,  and  her  head  drooped. 
She  made  no  effort  to  support  herself,  but  allowed  her 
whole  weight  to  bear  upon  the  moose-hide  thongs  with 
which  she  was  bound.  Her  face  was  hot  and  flushed, 
which  even  the  air  of  evening  could  not  cool.  It  was 
the  heat  of  fever  which  was  raging  through  her  whole 
body.  When  night  shut  down  she  was  left  alone,  all 
the  warriors  having  gone  to  surround  the  Post.  But  she 
knew  nothing  of  time  or  events.  She  was  living  in  that 
strange  world  of  wild  unrealities,  where  the  mind  seems 
to  depart  from  its  earthly  tenement  and  roams  through 
vast  vistas  of  unknown  regions.  As  the  darkness  deep- 
ened, and  the  air  grew  colder  her  ravings  returned. 
She  called  for  Natsatt,  and  implored  him  to  come  to  her. 
Now  she  was  with  her  father  out  upon  the  trail,  and 
again  she  was  a  little  child  playing  by  the  side  of  her 
mother  along  the  river's  bank.  She  sang,  too,  not  the 
songs  of  the  Indians,  but  the  ones  her  mother  had  taught 


SHROUDED  LIGHT  205 

her.  Night,  desolate  night,  covered  her  form,  hut  a 
darkness  more  terrible  shrouded  her  mind,  though  it 
could  not  silence  the  music  of  her  voice  which  floated 
forth  among  the  trees  clear,  sweet,  and  plaintive. 


CHAPTER  XX 


WHEN"  RTatsatt  reached  the  Post  after  his  expe- 
rience in  the  forest,  and  his  conflict  with  the 
Chilcat,  he  found  that  Dan  was  watching  for  his  return, 
and  eagerly  opened  the  gate  in  the  fortification  for  him 
to  enter.  The  rest  of  the  men  were  astir.  In  fact  a 
number  of  them  had  been  on  guard  all  through  the  night, 
and  were  weary  after  their  fruitless  watch.  As  soon 
as  breakfast  was  over  they  threw  themselves  into  their 
bunks,  and  ere  long  were  fast  asleep.  ISTatsatt  noted 
that  his  companions  desired  to  shun  him.  They  neither 
spoke  to  him  nor  made  any  remark  as-  to  his  absence. 
A  feeling  of  conspiracy  seemed  to  prevail  which  he 
could  not  comprehend.  He  knew  why  several  hated 
him,  but  could  not  understand  why  all  should  turn 
against  him. 

Dan  alone  was  unchanged,  and  to  him  Katsatt  told! 
of  his  experience  during  the  past  night,  and  of  his 
victory  over  the  cowardly  assailant  To  all  this  the 
Ranger  listened  most  intently.  At  times  his  brow 
knitted,  and  his  eyes  expressed  surprise. 

"  I  can't  understand  it,  lad,"  he  said,  when  Natsatt 

had  ended.     "  The  lassie  seems  to  be  a  prisoner  among 

206 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  HEAET  207 

them,  but  why  she  did  not  leave  when  she  had  an  op- 
portunity, puzzles  me." 

"  She  went  there  herself,"  Natsatt  replied,  "  to  save 
us  and  her  own  people,  I  forced  that  much  from  the 
Chilcat  when  I  had  the  measly  wretch  upon  his  back. 
He  didn't  wish  to  tell  me  at  first,  but  when  he  felt  the 
sharp  point  of  my  hunting-knife  tickling  his  ribs  in  no 
delicate  manner  he  was  quite  ready  to  speak.  He  was 
lucky  to  get  off  with  only  the  tickling,  I  can  tell  you 
that.  He  deserved  the  knife  right  up  to  the  handle  for 
his  base  attack." 

"  I'm  glad  you  let  him  off,  lad.  ^Tever  shed  blood  if 
you  can  possibly  avoid  it.  Besides,  he  was  down,  and 
could  not  help  himself.  So  the  lassie  went  away  to 
save  us,  he  told  you.  It  was  certainly  brave  of  her. 
But  it's  just  what  her  mother  would  have  done.  She 
would  sacrifice  anything  for  the  sake  of  those  she  loved. 
But  there,  you  go  off  and  have  a  sleep,  while  I  think 
over  what  you  have  told  me.  We  must  save  the  lassie, 
but  how  it  is  to  be  done  is  another  matter." 

Natsatt  made  his  way  to  his  bunk,  but  he  found  it 
impossible  to  sleep.  Owindia  was  ever  before  his  mind, 
and  he  reproached  himself  for  having  left  her  alone  with 
the  Chilcats.  Why  had  he  not  rushed  forward  and 
rescued  her  from  their  midst?  he  asked  himself  over 
and  over  again.  It  would  have  been  better  to  die  by 
her  side,  trying  to  save  her,  than  to  live  without  her. 
He  thought  of  what  the  Chilcat  had  told  him.  Would 
Owindia  really  become  the  wife  of  the  chief's  son? 


208         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

Would  she  go  back  with  him  over  the  mountain,  and 
he  would  never  see  her  again  ?  The  idea  was  too  hor- 
rible to  be  entertained  even  for  a  moment.  He  sprang 
from  his  bunk.  Why  was  he  lying  there  when  she 
whom  he  loved  better  than  life  itself  was  in  danger  of 
being  snatched  away  from  him  forever?  He  must  go 
to  her.  Nothing  could  stop  him  now. 

Hardly  knowing  what  course  to  pursue  in  order  to 
carry  out  his  design,  he  made  his  way  out  of  the  build- 
ing toward  the  great  door  of  the  barricade.  On  the 
threshold  he  stopped,  for  there  before  him  were  Dan  and 
several  of  the  men,  peering  intently  through  several  of 
the  port-holes,  which  had  been  made  in  the  fortification. 
That  they  were  deeply  interested  was  evident  from  their 
excited  manner.  Natsatt  pushed  his  way  among  them 
and  at  length  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  open  space  out- 
side the  Post.  At  once  a  half-smothered  cry  of  aston- 
ishment escaped  his  lips,  and  pushing  aside  the  man 
nearest  him  he  put  his  face  close  to  the  hole  to  obtain 
a  better  view.  And  then  he  saw  all  that  was  taking 
place;  Owindia,  with  the  two  Chilcats  by  her  side. 
What  did  it  mean?  he  asked  himself.  What  was  she 
doing  there  ?  And  as  he  watched  he  saw  her  turn  her 
face  toward  the  Post  and  speak.  He  could  hear  every 
word  distinctly,  and  at  first  he  was  puzzled  as  to  her 
meaning.  Then  the  truth  flashed  upon  him.  She  was 
sacrificing  herself  to  save  them.  She  would  be  true  to 
the  white  men.  He  hardly  heard  what  she  said  in  con- 
clusion, for  his  brain  was  in  a  whirl  of  excitement.  He 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  HEAET  209 

knew  now  that  the  Chilcats  had  brought  her  there  in 
order  to  betray  the  traders,  and  how  angry  they  would 
be  when  they  learned  what  she  had  said.  What  would 
happen  when  she  went  back  to  the  camp  ?  They  would 
no  doubt  subject  her  to  much  cruelty,  and  perhaps  put 
her  to  death.  No,  it  must  not  be  permitted.  Now  was 
the  time  to  rescue  her.  He  forgot  for  the  moment  what 
she  had  said  about  the  Indians  lurking  on  the  border 
of  the  forest.  He  saw  only  the  two  Chilcats  who  were 
with  Owindia.  He  could  fight  them,  and  recover  his 
loved  one. 

He  turned  away  from  the  port-hole  and  walked  rap- 
idly toward  the  large  door.  But  Dan  was  by  his  side 
in  an  instant,  and  laid  his  hand  upon  the  young  man's 
shoulder. 

"  You  must  not  do  it,"  he  said.  "  It's  too  great  a 
risk.  The  devils  are  among  the  trees  as  thick  as  flies. 
The  whole  bunch  of  us  could  not  save  the  girl  now. 
The  Chilcats  want  to  get  us  out  there  to  cut  us  down 
in  no  time." 

"  But  I  must  save  her,"  Natsatt  protested.  "  Do 
you  think  I  mind  the  whole  Chilcat  tribe  when  Owindia 
is  in  danger  ?  Let  me  go  to  her,"  and  he  tried  to  free 
himself  from  the  Ranger's  grasp. 

"  No,  you  don't,"  was  the  grim  reply.  "  You're  too 
valuable  for  me  to  lose.  You're  a  little  hot-headed  now. 
You  shan't  go  through  yon  door,  so  make  up  your  mind 
to  that." 

Natsatt  knew  that  resistance  would  be  useless.     He 


210         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

began  to  see,  too,  how  vain  would  be  the  undertak- 
ing. He  must  wait  for  some  other  opportunity.  Dan, 
seeing  the  look  upon  his  face  loosened  his  grip  and 
peered  again  through  the  nearest  port-hole. 

"  They've  gone !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  and  have  taken 
the  lassie  with  them.  Poor  thing!  she'll  have  her  own 
trouble,  I'm  thinking  with  that  bunch  of  wolves.  Any- 
way, their  little  scheme  didn't  work,  thanks  to  the  girl. 
But  they'll  try  something  else,  never  fear,  and  we  must 
be  on  our  guard  against  them.  I'm  beginning  to  see 
now  that  we  have  some  shrewd  determined  customers 
to  deal  with." 

All  through  the  day  ISTatsatt  paced  restlessly  up  and 
down  in  the  open  between  the  store  and  the  barricade. 
He  could  not  sleep,  so  offered  to  stay  on  guard.  He 
did  this  with  a  purpose,  as  a  plan  was  being  evolved  in 
his  mind  and  he  needed  the  freedom  of  the  night  to 
carry  it  into  effect.  He  kept  a  careful  watch  upon  the 
open  outside  the  Post,  but  no  Indian  could  he  observe. 
Silence  brooded  over  the  land.  There  was  stillness, 
too,  within  the  building,  for  all  seemed  to  feel  that  night 
would  bring  an  attack  from  the  enemy.  The  men  spent 
much  of  the  time  looking  after  their  guns,  and  ammu- 
nition. Of  the  latter  they  had  not  a  large  supply. 
What  they  had  brought  with  them  was  simply  for  hunt- 
ing purposes,  with  never  a  thought  of  an  engagement 
with  the  natives.  Dan  divided  the  powder  and  balls 
among  the  men,  advising  them  at  the  same  time  to  re- 
serve their  fire  as  much  as  possible,  and  not  to  shoot  at 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  HEART  211 

random.  In  the  past  they  had  been  somewhat  prodigal 
of  their  ammunition,  shooting  at  whatever  they  came 
across,  whether  bird  or  animal  Hence,  when  all  vras 
divided  they  had  but  twenty  rounds  apiece,  and  they 
well  knew  how  little  this  would  serve  them  in  case  of  a 
serious  or  prolonged  siege. 

There  was  trouble,  too,  from  another  source.  Their 
supply  of  provisions,  never  at  any  time  large,  was  be- 
coming much  reduced.  Since  the  arrival  of  the  Chil- 
cats  the  hunters  had  not  gone  to  the  hills  after  sheep, 
and  now  it  was  impossible  to  leave  the  Post.  A  few 
days  at  the  most  would  see  them  almost  on  the  verge 
of  starvation  unless  they  could  add  something  to  their 
larder,  which  under  the  circumstances  did  not  seem  very 
probable.  It  was,  therefore,  but  natural  that  a  deep  feel- 
ing of  dissatisfaction  should  prevail  among  the  men. 
They  felt  that  they  had  been  badly  treated,  and  blamed 
Dan  for  bringing  them  into  the  country.  They  had 
come  for  trading  purposes,  and  not  to  fight  Indians. 
They  would  not  have  minded  a  skirmish  now  and  then 
with  the  natives  if  the  advantage  had  been  all  on  their 
own  side.  But  to  be  surrounded  by  a  strong  implacable 
enemy,  and  to  be  cooped  up  like  prisoners,  with  an  in- 
sufficient supply  of  food  was  galling  in  the  extreme. 
They  did  not  complain  to  Dan,  but  aired  their  grievances 
among  themselves. 

Natsatt  knew  but  little  of  what  was  taking  place,  as 
they  did  not  admit  him  into  their  confidence.  They 
were  naturally  jealous  of  the  half-breed,  for  they  noted 


212         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

how  Dan  talked  much  to  the  young  man,  and  seemed  to 
enjoy  having  him  with  him  more  than  the  others.  But 
Natsatt  did  not  worry  over  what  his  companions  felt 
or  said.  It  was  Owindia  who  occupied  his  mind,  and 
the  one  purpose  of  his  life  was  to  reach,  and  rescue  her 
from  the  Chilcats.  Dan  would  not  give  his  permission 
to  leave  again,  he  was  quite  sure  of  that.  Kothing 
could  be  done  during  the  day,  so  he  must  wait  until 
night. 

The  long  afternoon  wore  slowly  away,  and  it  seemed 
to  Natsatt  that  the  sun  was  longer  than  usual  disappear- 
ing beyond  the  tree  tops.  Slowly  it  settled  and  at 
length  darkness  stole  over  the  land.  Then  !N"atsatt  was 
free  and  ready  for  action.  He  had  been  relieved  of 
guard  and  there  was  no  work  within  the  Post  demand- 
ing his  attention.  His  companions  were  seated  in  the 
building,  enjoying  their  after  supper  smoke,  so  he 
slipped  quietly  away,  and  moved  toward  the  fortifica- 
tion close  to  the  river.  He  could  have  gone  out  by  the 
door,  but  that  would  have  betrayed  his  scheme,  besides 
imperilling  his  companions  in  case  the  Indians  sud- 
denly arrived  and  found  the  door  unfastened.  During 
the  afternoon  he  had  thought  out  his  plan  of  escape. 
He  would  mount  one  of  the  large  wooden  poles  which 
supported  the  barricade  from  the  inside,  and  thus  scale 
the  wall.  The  darkness  covered  his  movement,  and  as 
he  made  very  little  noise  the  men  on  guard  were  not 
aware  of  what  was  taking  place  near  at  hand.  It  did 
not  take  him  long  to  spring  with  the  agility  of  a  wild 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  HEAET  213 

cat  up  the  long  leaning  brace,  and  from  there  to  the  top 
of  the  pointed  posts  above.  With  some  difficulty  he 
threw  himself  over  and  holding  fast  by  his  hands  low- 
ered himself  to  his  full  arms'  length.  Then  dropping 
quickly  to  the  ground,  he  sped  away  among  the  trees, 
and  hid  for  a  brief  space  among  a  friendly  thicket  of 
fir  bushes.  He  was  armed  with  pistol,  hunting  knife, 
and  small  axe,  so  he  did  not  fear  an  attack  of  one  or 
even  two  Chilcats.  But  he  must  keep  clear  of  the  main 
body  of  the  enemy,  for  against  them  he  would  have  no 
chance  at  all. 

To  one  less  accustomed  to  the  forest  the  difficulty 
and  peril  of  the  undertaking  would  have  been  almost 
unbearable.  But  Natsatt  was  at  home  in  the  darkest 
night  amid  the  wilderness.  The  black  objects  whether 
stumps  or  stones  which  stood  out  with  startling  weird- 
ness,  had  no  terror  for  him.  It  was  necessary  for  him 
to  be  extremely  cautious  lest  he  should  stumble  una- 
wares upon  the  enemy.  Carefully  he  groped  his  way 
among  the  trees,  keeping  close  to  the  river,  as  he  be- 
lieved that  the  Chilcats  would  come  more  in  a  straight 
line  toward  the  Post.  He  was  thankful  that  he  had 
escaped  the  vigilance  of  the  spies,  who  no  doubt  were 
lurking  somewhere  near.  On  and  on  he  moved,  gliding 
with  swiftness  from  tree  to  tree,  and  always  peering 
watchfully  ahead.  When  he  believed  that  he  was  op- 
posite the  Chilcat  camp,  he  turned  sharply  to  the  left. 
Before  him  lay  the  ridge  of  ragged  rocks,  on  the  side 
of  which  Owindia  had  made  her  escape  from  the  few 


214 

Indians  who  had  lured  her  thither.  Over  almost  the 
same  place  where  the  fire  had  been  Natsatt  moved,  little 
knowing  what  had  recently  taken  place  there  but  a  short 
time  before. 

bearing  at  length  the  camping  ground  he  advanced 
more  cautiously  and  partly  expected  to  see  the  light  of 
a  fire  darting  among  the  trees.  But  in  this  he  was  dis- 
appointed. Nothing  but  intense  blackness  surrounded 
him.  He  began  to  wonder  what  had  become  of  the 
Indians.  Had  they  all  gone  to  the  Post,  and  were  they 
already  surrounding  the  place  ready  to  make  their  night 
attack  ?  If  so  what  had  become  of  Owindia  ?  Surely 
they  had  not  taken  her  with  them ! 

He  paused  for  a  while  to  listen,  but  nothing  could  he 
hear,  except  the  beating  of  his  own  heart.  He  was 
about  to  move  forward  when  a  sound  fell  upon  his  ears 
which  stayed  his  steps  and  sent  the  blood  coursing  rap- 
idly through  his  veins.  It  was  the  voice  of  some  one 
singing,  and  in  an  instant  he  knew  it  must  be  none  other 
than  Owindia's.  He  could  not  catch  the  words  though 
the  tune  was  familiar.  Why  was  she  singing  ?  he  won- 
dered, and  where  could  she  be  ?  Not  by  a  fire,  that  was 
evident,  or  else  he  should  have  seen  the  light.  Had  she 
been  left  behind,  and  was  she  singing  to  keep  up  heri 
courage  ?  The  thought  that  she  was  alone  gave  him  a 
thrill  of  joy.  He  could  reach  her  side,  talk  to  her,  and. 
induce  her  to  come  with  him  back  to  the  Post. 

Hesitating  no  longer  he  made  straight  for  the  place 
from  -whence  the  sound  came.  The  song  still  contin- 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  HEAKT  215 

ued,  and  ere  long  he  was  but  a  short  distance  away. 
He  peered  through  the  darkness  but  could  see  nothing. 
The  song  suddenly  ceased  and  all  was  quiet.  Natsatt'a 
heart  beat  fast,  and  he  called  "  Owindia,  Owindia," 
in  a  low  voice.  Receiving  no  response  he  raised  his 
voice  a  little  louder,  but  still  no  answer.  Thinking  it 
very  strange  that  he  could  get  no  reply,  and  feeling  sure 
that  Owindia  was  but  a  few  steps  away,  he  felt  in  his 
pocket,  found  a  match,  and  struck  it.  As  the  light 
flared  up  he  looked  eagerly  around,  expecting  to  see  her 
standing  before  him.  The  trees  stood  on  every  hand 
silent  and  grim,  though  nowhere  could  he  see  the 
maiden.  A  feeling  of  awe  crept  into  his  heart  as  the 
tiny  light  died  out  in  his  fingers.  Had  something  hap- 
pened to  Owindia  ?  he  wondered,  and  was  this  her  spirit 
haunting  the  forest?  He  took  a  few  steps  forward, 
and  then  pausing,  struck  another  match.  This  time  his 
effort  was  rewarded,  for  as  the  light  illumined  the  dark- 
ness for  a  few  seconds  his  eyes  rested  upon  the  form  of 
the  maiden  standing  upright  against  a  fir-tree  about 
three  paces  to  his  right. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

BY  THE  WATER-GATE, 

THE  match  which  Natsatt  held  burnt  down, 
scorched  his  fingers,  and  went  out.  But  no  phys- 
ical pain  did  he  feel.  The  agony  and  rage  which  pos- 
sessed his  heart  numbed  his  body  to  any  other  lesser 
sensation.  It  was  a  terrible  ten  seconds  as  he  stood 
there  in  the  darkness  with  that  picture  of  the  one  he 
loved  burned  upon  his  brain.  Then  he  leaped  to  her 
side,  and  spoke  to  her,  pleading  with  her  to  speak  to 
him,  and  tell  who  had  done  the  dastardly  deed.  His 
words  were  all  in  vain,  for  Owindia  gave  no  sign  that 
she  was  aware  of  his  presence.  Wondering  much,  Kat- 
satt  again  struck  a  match,  and  peered  keenly  into  her 
face.  He  beheld  her  eyes  filled  with  a  wild  unnatural 
light,  and  not  looking  at  him,  but  staring  straight  into 
the  forest.  He  noted  how  drawn  and  haggard  was  her 
face,  and  limp  and  helpless  her  body.  In  an  instant  the 
truth  flashed  upon  him,  and  filled  him  with  an  over- 
whelming dismay.  Was  this  his  own  Owindia,  the  one 
he  loved  better  than  life  itself?  Could  it  be  possible 
that  her  reason  had  deserted  her?  He  had  loved  her 
before  with  all  the  passion  of  his  ardent  nature.  But 
now  a  deep  yearning  pity  mingled  with  his  affection. 

She  needed  his  help  more  than  ever. 

216 


BY  THE  WATER-GATE  217 

Drawing  forth  his  hunting-knife  he  severed  the  bonds 
which  bound  her  to  the  tree  and,  her  body  thus  released 
slipped  in  a  helpless  heap  at  his  very  feet.  Quickly 
stooping,  he  caught  her  in  his  arms.  He  seized  her 
hands  in  his  and  for  the  first  time  noted  how  hot  they 
were.  He  felt  her  face  and  found  that  it,  too,  was 
burning  with  a  fire  which  he  knew  could  only  come  from 
a  raging  fever.  "  Owindia,  Owindia,"  he  murmured, 
"  speak  to  Natsatt.  He  is  here."  Then  he  lowered 
his  head  and  imprinted  a  kiss  upon  those  hot  lips. 
"  You  are  mine,"  he  continued,  "  and  nothing  but  death 
can  separate  us  now.  Oh,  to  meet  the  villains  who 
treated  you  thus  cruelly !  " 

Next  the  helplessness  of  his  position  swept  upon  him. 
What  was  he  to  do  ?  Owindia  could  not  walk,  and  how 
was  he  to  get  her  back  to  the  Post  ?  The  Chilcats  were 
already  before  the  fortification,  he  believed,  and  would 
surely  capture  him  should  he  attempt  to  go  in  that  direc- 
tion. But  suppose  he  did  reach  the  Post  how  could  he 
gain  admittance  ?  The  Indians  would  not  let  him  pass, 
and  there  would  be  no  way  by  which  he  could  communi- 
cate with  his  companions.  He  was  certainly  in  a  diffi- 
cult position.  He  could  not  remain  where  he  was  for  if 
the  Chilcats  returned  and  found  him  there  his  situation 
would  not  be  enviable.  Neither  could  he  build  a  fire, 
for  the  light  would  surely  attract  any  native  who  might 
be  prowling  near.  He  must  get  Owindia  away  and  at 
once.  Perhaps  he  could  find  a  sheltered  place  beyond 
the  ridge  of  rocks  where  he  could  build  a  fire,  and  thus 


218         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

lie  in  wait  for  an  opportunity  to  steal  back  to  the  Post. 

While  these  thoughts  were  passing  through  his  mind 
Owindia  was  still  lying  quietly  in  his  arms.  She  had 
not  spoken  a  word  since  the  song  had  died  upon  her 
lips.  She  was  not  a  heavy  burden,  in  fact  her  lover 
was  surprised  at  the  lightness  of  her  body.  He  could 
carry  her  without  much  trouble,  he  felt  sure  of  that. 
Scarcely  had  he  taken  a  step  forward  than  she  began 
to  talk  in  her  wild  rambling  manner.  Now  she  was 
urging  on  the  Ayana  people,  calling  to  them  to  drive 
out  the  Chilcats.  Again  it  was  of  her  father  she  spoke. 
He  was  in  danger  and  she  was  trying  to  get  to  him. 
Then  Natsatt's  name  dropped  from  her  lips,  and  thrilled 
the  heart  of  the  young  man.  Why  did  he  not  come  to 
save  her  from  the  enemy  ?  she  asked.  Had  he  forgotten 
her  that  he  was  so  long  in  coming  ? 

"  Hush,  darling,"  Natsatt  replied,  pressing  her  more 
closely  to  his  breast.  "  Natsatt  is  here.  Do  you  not 
feel  his  arms  around  you?  He  will  save  you.  Don't 
be  afraid,  little  one." 

Still  she  babbled  on,  and  as  Natsatt  struggled  slowly 
through  the  darkness,  his  heart  was  heavy  within  him. 
Occasionally  he  stumbled,  and  with  difficulty  regained 
his  feet  His  burden  which  seemed  so  light  at  first 
became  much  heavier,  and  at  times  he  was  forced  to 
lay  her  upon  the  ground  that  he  might  rest  his  arms 
a  little.  Up  and  up  he  steadily  climbed  to  the  top  of 
the  rocky  ridge,  then  down  the  opposite  side  straight  to- 
ward the  river.  How  long  the  way  seemed.  He  had 


BY  THE  WATER-GATE  219 

never  realised  that  the  distance  was  so  great.  The  trees 
in  the  valley  were  smaller,  and  much  closer  together, 
which  made  travelling  extremely  difficult.  Natsatt's 
progress  was  accordingly  very  slow,  and  it  seemed  a  long 
time  ere  he  at  length  came  near  the  river.  Here  he 
paused,  and  placing  Owindia  tenderly  upon  the  ground 
groped  around  for  a  suitable  place  to  build  a  fire.  The 
bank  of  the  river  at  this  locality  was  steep  and  rugged 
where  the  ice  had  torn  away  the  earth  in  its  onward 
sweep  during  the  great  spring  rush.  In  one  place  a 
huge  hole  had  been  gouged  out  of  the  embankment,  and 
as  Natsatt  examined  it  as  well  as  the  darkness  would 
permit,  he  considered  it  a  favourable  spot  to  make  his 
fire.  The  high  bank  would  somewhat  hide  the  light 
from  being  seen  by  the  Chilcats.  Searching  around 
among  the  trees  he  gathered  an  armful  of  dry  boughs 
and  sticks  and  soon  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a 
cheerful  blaze  illumining  the  night.  Next  he  cut  a 
liberal  supply  of  fresh  fir  boughs  and  made  a  comfort- 
able bed  near  the  fire.  Upon  these  he  laid  Owindia, 
and  taking  off  his  own  buck-skin  jacket  placed  it  over 
her  body.  The  maiden  made  no  attempt  to  move,  but 
remained  perfectly  still  and  quiet.  Then  Natsatt  sat 
down  to  keep  watch,  and  to  replenish  the  fire  whenever 
such  work  was  needed. 

Hour  after  hour  the  young  man  stayed  on  guard.  At 
times  Owindia  fell  into  a  fitful  sleep,  only  to  awake 
with  a  cry,  from  which  she  wandered  off  into  other 
worlds,  babbling  of  them  in  an  unconnected  manner. 


220         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

RTatsatt  kept  his  eyes  fixed  most  of  the  time  upon  the 
maiden's  face.  How  he  longed  for  that  vacant  expres- 
sion to  vanish,  and  to  hear  her  speak  to  him  as  of  old. 
With  her  in  her  right  mind  the  camp  in  the  wild  would 
have  been  a  most  blissful  spot.  He  wondered  how  long 
the  fever  would  last.  Suppose  she  should  die,  and 
leave  him  alone  ?  How  could  he  live  without  her  ? 
Oh,  to  have  a  doctor  near,  or  some  one  who  knew  what 
to  do  to  help  her!  Would  Ranger  Dan  know?  he 
mused.  He  had  lived  so  long  among  the  natives  per- 
haps he  had  learned  something  from  them.  Owindia 
must  not  die.  He  looked  up  into  the  heavens,  and  saw 
the  stars  twinkling  down  upon  them.  He  had  never 
thought  much  about  higher  things.  He  had  frequently 
attended  the  little  churches  at  the  mission  stations  on 
the  other  side  of  the  mountains,  and  had  listened  to  the 
words  of  the  missionaries.  But  so  full  of  strength  was 
he  that  he  never  felt  the  need  of  other  help  beyond  his 
own.  To-night,  however,  it  was  different,  and  he  began 
to  wonder  what  was  above  those  stars.  Was  there  any 
one  who  could  help  him  in  his  present  trouble  ?  He 
was  thinking  thus  when  the  report  of  a  gun  winged 
through  the  darkness  and  fell  upon  his  ears.  Leaping 
to  his  feet  he  sprang  up  the  bank,  and  listened  intently. 
He  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  in  a  few  seconds  the  sounds 
of  a  regular  fusillade  reached  him.  Then  he  knew  that 
the  battle  was  on  in  earnest,  and  he  longed  to  be  at  the 
Post  to  assist  his  comrades.  The  shots  seemed  quite 
near,  and  ran  in  a  circle  around  the  spot  where  the  Post 


BY  THE  WATER-GATE  221 

•was  situated.  The  Indians  had  evidently  surrounded 
the  place,  and  were  making  a  desperate  assault  upon 
the  besieged.  Presently  yells  of  derision,  and  at  times, 
of  pain,  split  the  night,  showing  plainly  that  the  white 
men  were  meeting  the  attack  with  spirited  determina- 
tion. Natsatt  thought  of  the  insufficient  supply  of  am- 
munition at  the  Post,  and  he  wondered  how  long  the  be- 
siegers could  be  kept  at  bay.  When  the  powder  and 
balls  gave  out  there  would  be  nothing  left  but  a  hand 
to  hand  struggle.  He  shuddered  as  he  thought  of  the 
only  outcome  of  such  an  encounter.  The  whites  would 
be  out-numbered  ten  to  one,  and  what  chance  would  they 
have  against  such  sturdy  and  blood-thirsty  opponents? 
Could  his  companions  hold  out  until  morning  ?  he  asked 
himself.  Glancing  away  to  the  left  he  saw  the  horizon 
brightening  with  the  light  of  early  dawn.  The  distant 
mountain  peaks  were  catching  the  first  faint  gleam,  but 
the  world  below  was  still  lost  in  the  mantle  of  night. 
Natsatt  piled  more  wood  upon  the  fire,  and  sat  down 
by  Owindia's  side.  iTo  change  could  he  see  in  her  star- 
ing eyes  which  often  looked  upon  him  with  no  mark  of 
recognition.  His  heart  was  growing  heavier,  and  a 
deep  sigh  escaped  his  lips  as  he  listened  to  the  firing 
mingled  with  yells  in  the  distance.  How  could  he  ever 
reach  the  Post,  and  if  he  did  the  defenders  would  be 
so  occupied  that  they  would  not  hear  him.  What  was 
he  to  do  ?  Must  he  allow  Owindia  to  die  there  by  the 
river  without  making  an  effort  to  save  her  life.  Again 
he  made  his  way  up  the  steep  bank,  and  paced  for  a 


222        THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

time  to  and  fro  in  an  effort  to  formulate  some  line  of 
action.  Dawn  was  stealing  down  the  mountains  now, 
and  bringing  into  relief  objects  near  at  hand.  His  face 
was  turned  upstream,  and  he  was  about  to  discontinue 
his  walking  in  order  to  go  back  to  Owindia,  when  his 
eyes  rested  upon  an  object  which  brought  him  to  a 
sudden  stand-still.  Then  a  thrill  of  hope  shot  into 
his  heart  as  he  looked,  and  hurrying  forward  leaped 
down  the  bank.  There  upon  the  shore,  securely  tied 
with  a  moose-hide  thong  was  a  large  canoe,  which  evi- 
dently belonged  to  the  Chilcats.  Only  this  one  could 
he  see,  although  he  believed  that  there  must  be  others 
not  far  away.  He  upbraided  himself  for  not  having 
thought  of  the  canoes  before.  The  Chilcats  had  come 
downstream  in  them,  and  there  must  be  several  some- 
where in  the  vicinity.  In  this  craft  he  saw  the  solution 
of  the  problem  which  had  become  so  difficult. 

He  found  several  paddles  lying  in  the  bottom,  just 
where  they  had  been  left  by  the  late  occupants. 
Quickly  untying  the  painter,  he  gave  the  canoe  a  shove 
and  sprang  in.  It  did  not  take  him  long  to  reach  the 
place  where  Owindia  was  lying.  Lifting  her  in  his 
arms  he  laid  her  first  upon  the  ground.  Then  gather- 
ing up  the  fir  boughs  he  made  with  them  a  comfortable 
'bed  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe.  This  done  and  with 
the  maiden  lying  upon  them,  he  pushed  off,  and  the  cur- 
rent being  strong  the  canoe  was  soon  speeding  swiftly 
down  the  river. 

Natsatt  steered  close  to  the  shore,  keeping  as  much  as 


BY  THE  WATER-GATE  223 

possible  within  the  dark  shadows  of  the  tall  trees  along 
the  bank.  He  knew  it  would  not  do  to  run  any  risk, 
as  Chilcats  might  be  skulking  near  the  river,  and  espe- 
cially so  when  he  came  near  the  Post.  Presently  he 
changed  his  mind,  and  heading  the  craft  for  mid-stream 
ran  it  across  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  He  felt 
safer  now,  and  could  obtain  a  better  view  of  the  Post 
and  its  surroundings.  It  was  too  dark  to  see  far,  but 
as  he  looked  he  could  tell  that  the  firing  from  the  Post 
had  ceased  entirely.  He  was  surprised  at  this  and 
wondered  if  his  companions'  ammunition  had  given  out 
already.  Perhaps  they  were  reserving  their  scanty  sup- 
ply for  the  assault  upon  the  barricade.  He  knew  that 
Dan  was  too  wise  a  general  to  allow  his  men  to  spend 
their  last  charges  in  a  futile  fire. 

By  this  time  he  was  almost  opposite  the  Post,  so  turn- 
ing the  bow  of  the  canoe  he  re-crossed  the  stream,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  was  close  to  the  water-gate.  Here  he 
had  hoped  to  make  his  voice  heard,  without  any  danger 
of  the  Indians  seeing  or  hearing  him.  But  what  was 
his  astonishment  to  find  the  gate  unfastened.  He  could 
hardly  believe  it  possible,  and  thought  it  must  be  a  care- 
less over-sight  on  the  part  of  the  defenders.  Had  the 
Chilcats  made  an  attack  there  they  could  have  gained 
an  easy  admittance.  Opening  the  gate  he  ran  the  canoe 
inside,  and  leaping  out  shut  to  the  big  portal,  and  made 
it  fast  with  the  heavy  bar  kept  for  the  purpose. 

Leaving  Owindia  in  the  canoe  he  hurried  up  to  the 
store,  and  was  surprised  to  see  none  of  the  men  inside 


224         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

the  fortification.  What  did  it  all  mean  ?  Surely  they 
had  not  been  shot,  and  crawling  within  the  building 
were  huddled  together  there.  The  door  leading  to  the 
store  was  closed.  He  almost  dreaded  to  open  it,  fear- 
ing the  worst.  A  strange  silence  and  awe  pervaded 
the  place.  At  length  he  lifted  his  hand,  opened  the 
door,  and  entered.  First  he  went  into  the  large  room, 
where  the  men  were  in  the  habit  of  gathering.  Finding 
no  one  there  he  passed  into  the  store,  but  stopped  short 
on  the  threshold,  for  there  before  him  was  Ranger  Dan 
standing  alone  in  the  centre  of  the  room.  Upon  the  old 
man's  face  was  a  fierce  look  of  defiance.  His  form  was 
drawn  to  its  full  height,  and  his  hands  clutched  firmly 
his  musket.  Then  the  truth  flashed  across  Natsatt's 
mind  with  a  stabbing  intensity.  The  men  had  deserted 
the  Post,  and  had  left  their  leader  to  the  mercy  of  the 
Chilcats ! 


TRAITORS 

NATSATT  had  been  absent  from  the  Post  about  two 
hours  before  he  was  missed.  Dan  wanted  to  see 
him  to  discuss  certain  matters  in  connection  with  their 
mode  of  defence.  But  he  could  not  be  found.  Search 
was  made  in  every  part  of  the  building,  and  along  the 
barricade,  but  without  avail.  The  gates  of  the  forti- 
fication were  all  fastened,  so  it  was  evident  that  he  had 
not  departed  by  means  of  them.  Dan's  mind  was  much 
perturbed  as  to  what  had  happened  to  the  young  man. 
He  was  his  main  stay,  and  at  this  critical  time  his  help 
[was  greatly  needed. 

The  men  discussed  the  matter  with  one  another,  and 
threw  out  hints  of  desertion.  They  were  ready  to  sur- 
mise almost  anything  of  an  evil  nature  concerning 
the  half-breed.  Their  knowing  nods  and  insinuations 
angered  the  Ranger.  He  believed  that  there  was  some 
good  reason  for  JSTatsatt's  departure,  and  turned  sharply 
upon  his  men. 

"  Don't  be  too  sure  that  the  lad  has  deserted,"  he  said. 
"  Where  could  he  go  if  he  left  the  Post  ?  This  is  the 

safest  place  in  the  whole  country.     So  cease  your  fool- 

225 


THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

ish  talk  about  desertion.  He'll  turn  up  in  good  time, 
never  fear." 

"  He's  got  Injun  blood  in  his  veins,"  replied  one, 
"  and  wherever  that  streak  runs  you  can  never  tell 
what  will  happen.  I  wouldn't  be  a  bit  surprised  if  he's 
gone  and  joined  the  Chilcats  to  fight  against  us.  He 
thinks  we'll  be  wiped  out  here,  and  so  he  wishes  to  be 
on  the  safe  side." 

"  Never !  "  Dan  retorted.  "  He  would  not  do  such 
a  thing;  he's  too  much  of  a  man  for  that.  And  as  for 
Indian  blood,  the  less  you  say  about  it  the  better.  My 
wife  was  an  Indian  woman,  and  my  only  child  had  In- 
dian blood  in  her  veins.  And,  listen,  the  child  of  my 
dead  child  is  out  there  among  those  Chilcat  wolves.  I 
would  give  all  I  possess  to  have  her  with  me  by  my  side. 
Say  nothing  more  about  Indian  blood,  I  warn  you.  It 
touches  too  deeply  the  sacred  things  of  my  heart." 

The  men  said  nothing  more  to  the  Ranger  just  then. 
They  knew  from  his  words  and  actions  that  he  was  feel- 
ing keenly  about  Natsatt's  departure,  and  the  reference 
which  had  been  made  to  Indian  blood.  The  ones  who 
were  not  on  duty  at  the  fortification  gathered  in  a  little 
group  in  one  corner  of  the  room,  and  engaged  in  earnest 
conversation.  Their  voices  were  low,  and  they  kept  an 
eye  upon  Dan  who  was  walking  to  and  fro  in  the  store. 
They  could  see  him  every  time  he  passed  the  door. 

"  Are  we  to  stay  here  to  be  murdered  by  those  red 
devils  ?  "  Pete  Tarquill  asked,  looking  around  upon  his 
companions.  "  We  can't  stand  them  off  for  any  length 


TRAITORS  227 

of  time.  Our  ammunition  is  mighty  low,  and  our  grub 
is  about  gone.  Why,  I  haven't  had  a  good  square  meal 
for  days,  and  now  we're  down  to  hard  pan.  What's  the 
use  of  us  remaining  here  and  dying  like  rats  ?  " 

"  That's  what  I  say,"  replied  Tim  Burke.  "  What 
good  can  we  do  by  staying  ?  If  we  had  been  sent  here 
to  hold  this  place  for  the  Queen  against  those  Chil- 
cats,  it  would  be  different.  We  didn't  come  in  here  to 
fight  Indians;  we  came  for  trading  purposes.  I  don't 
want  to  lose  my  skin  for  the  strange  whim  of  a  half- 
cracked  old  man,  who  has  come  here  after  a  treasure, 
as  he  calls  it.  Did  you  hear  what  he  said  about  the 
child  of  his  dead  child  being  out  yon?  What  did  he 
mean  by  such  words,  I  wonder  ? " 

"  Maybe  that  Injun  squaw  that  the  half-breed's  smit- 
ten on  is  the  one,"  spoke  up  Larry  Dasan,  who  was  still 
smarting  over  the  knockout-blow  he  had  received  from 
Katsatt.  "  I  believe  he's  come  here  looking  for  her. 
I've  always  had  my  suspicion  that  it  was  something 
more  than  trade  that  brought  him  into  this  hell  of  a 
hole.  I  don't  believe  he'll  leave  the  place  until  he  gets 
her,  and  that  he'd  be  willing  to  sacrifice  the  whole  buncht 
of  us  in  the  undertaking." 

"  Why  not  ask  him  ?  "  Pete  suggested.  et  If  he  finds 
that  we  are  determined  to  go  he  might  see  the  reason  of 
tke  thing.  And  if  he  won't  consent  there  is  but  one 
thing  to  do.  The  canoe  is  there  by  the  water-gate,  and 
who  is  to  stop  us  from  going?  It  will  not  be  Ranger 
Dan  I  am  certain  of  that." 


228         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

The  men  were  now  determined  to  abandon  the  place 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  Pete  Tarquill  was  chosen  to 
interview  their  leader  about  the  matter.  He  did  not 
relish  the  task,  but  some  one  had  to  do  it. 

"  I  know  what  I  shall  get/'  he  muttered.  "  His  eyes 
would  almost  knock  a  man  down,  even  though  his  fists 
don't.  He's  a  hard  customer  to  deal  with,  especially 
if  any  one  opposes  him." 

Nevertheless  he  made  his  way  to  where  Dan  was 
striding  up  and  down  the  room.  The  Ranger  turned 
and  looked  upon  him. 

"  Isn't  it  time  to  change  the  guard  ? "  he  asked. 
"  It  must  be  near  midnight.  I've  been  expecting  the 
Indians  for  some  time  now.  The  dead  of  night  is  their 
favourite  time  for  making  an  attack.  They  like  to  wait 
until  people  get  drowsy  and  off  their  guard.  But  they 
won't  catch  us  napping." 

"  Do  you  think  it  well  to  let  them  attack  us  ? "  Pete 
asked.  "  We  haven't  the  ghost  of  a  chance  against  the 
bunch  that's  opposing  us.  We  have  little  ammunition, 
and  our  grub's  about  gone.  We  can't  hold  out  for  any 
length  of  time." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  not  letting  them  attack  us  ?  " 
Dan  demanded.  "  Do  you  want  to  rush  them  and  have 
it  all  over  in  a  short  time.  Yes,  it  would  be  a  short 
time,"  and  he  gave  a  slight  sarcastic  laugh.  "  They'd 
wipe  us  out  quicker  than  you  could  say  jack-rabbit." 

"  No,  that's  not  the  game,"  Pete  replied.  "  Let's 
take  the  canoe,  and  give  them  the  slip.  We  can  do  it 


TEAITOES  229 

very  -well,  and  get  far  on  our  way  before  they  suspect 
anything." 

"  Never !  "  burst  from  Dan's  lips,  while  his  hands 
clenched  firmly  together,  and  an  angry  light  gleamed  in 
his  eyes.  "  I  shall  not  leave,  and  all  the  Chilcats  that 
ever  crossed  the  mountains  cannot  make  me  leave  until 
I  get  that  child.  We  have  twenty  rounds  each,  and  we 
shall  give  them  such  a  hot  reception  that  half  of  their 
number  will  bite  the  dust.  We  can  hold  out  for  two 
days,  and  by  that  time  we  can  rush  them.  Think  no 
more  about  leaving,  but  go  and  see  that  the  guard  is 
changed.  Those  who  are  not  on  duty  had  better  get 
some  sleep." 

These  words  had  barely  left  his  lips  before  several 
sharp  reports  fell  upon  their  ears.  They  started,  and 
then  rushed  outside.  All  was  in  darkness  there.  Dan 
hurried  to  one  of  the  port-holes  and  asked  the  man  on 
duty  what  was  the  matter. 

"  The  Injuns  are  outside,"  was  the  reply.  "  We 
saw  their  forms  creeping  upon  us  and  we  gave  them  a 
warm  welcome.  They  have  retreated  to  the  woods. 
They  were  mistaken  this  time." 

Dan  immediately  gave  orders  for  all  the  men  to  go  on 
duty,  and  scattered  them  along  the  barricade.  It  was 
only  a  few  minutes  before  a  regular  volley  came  from 
the  forest.  The  bullets  sang  over  the  fortification ;  they 
sank  deep  into  the  upstanding  timbers,  while  several 
passed  through  the  cracks  between,  and  buried  them- 
selves into  the  store  behind. 


230         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  Reserve  your  fire,"  Dan  commanded,  as  he  moved 
up  and  down  the  line.  "  We  can't  afford  to  waste  a 
single  shot.  But  when  you  see  your  man  give  it  to 
him  hot." 

And  this  the  men  did.  They  waited  in  grim  silence 
until  they  saw  dim  forms  slinking  through  the  gloom. 
The  first  volley  which  came  from  the  wooden  wall  had 
an  immediate  effect,  for  yells  of  agony  and  derision 
split  the  night  air.  That  the  natives  who  were  able 
had  scurried  back  to  the  forest  was  quite  evident,  and 
from  there  continued  their  rain  of  death.  How  the  de- 
fenders escaped  some  of  the  leaden  missives  was  a  won- 
der. But  only  one  man  was  slightly  wounded  in  the 
arm.  Several  times  the  men  fired  upon  the  Indians, 
and  each  time  yells  rang  out  through  the  darkness.  An 
hour  thus  passed,  and  the  Chilcat  fire  instead  of  lessen- 
ing became  more  furious.  They  were  shooting  with 
greater  care  now,  and  the  position  of  the  besieged  was 
becoming  perilous  in  the  extreme.  At  any  instant  sev- 
eral of  them  might  be  stretched  lifeless  upon  the  ground. 
The  darkness,  those  slinking  forms  in  the  distance,  and 
that  constant  fire,  were  all  enough  to  chill  the  bravest 
heart.  But  the  men  who  were  guarding  the  Post  were 
not  noted  for  their  great  courage.  They  had  never  been 
trained  to  such  a  life  as  this.  After  a  terrific  volley 
from  the  enemy  fiercer  than  any  they  had  yet  ex- 
perienced, several  of  the  men  held  a  hurried  conversa- 
tion. Then  three  of  them  entered  the  store,  and  ere 
long  returned  carrying  several  bags  upon  their  backs. 


TRAITORS 

Word  was  passed  from  man  to  man,  and  at  once  a  rush 
was  made  for  the  water-gate.  The  bar  was  withdrawn, 
the  canoe  shoved  into  the  river,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the 
men  were  out  in  mid-stream  heading  their  craft  up  the 
Segas  River. 

This  flight  was  made  at  the  moment  when  Dan  had 
gone  to  the  farther  side  of  the  barricade  where  the  at- 
tack of  the  enemy  was  least  expected.  He  wished  to 
be  certain  that  the  Chilcats  were  not  creeping  upon  them 
from  that  quarter.  When  he  returned  he  was  surprised 
not  to  find  any  men  at  the  first  port-hole.  He  hurried 
on  to  the  second  and  found  that  also  deserted.  With 
a  great  fear  in  his  heart  concerning  what  had  happened 
he  hurried  along  the  fortification  until  he  came  to  the 
water-gate.  Feeling  round  he  found  that  the  canoe 
was  gone,  and  then  his  gravest  fears  were  confirmed. 
He  stood  for  a  few  minutes  like  a  man  stricken  dumb. 
Then  without  thinking  about  the  unbarred  gate  he  made 
his  way  slowly  back  to  the  store.  He  examined  the 
provisions,  and  found  that  they  had  been  raided,  and 
only  a  very  small  supply  left.  The  firing  of  the  Chil- 
cats still  continued  and  fell  upon  his  ears  with  a  sicken- 
ing sensation.  He  realised  now  that  his  last  hope  was 
gone.  But  he  would  die  fighting.  He  would  show  the 
Chilcats  that  he  was  no  coward.  He  gripped  his  mus- 
ket firmly  in  his  hand.  He  felt  to  see  if  his  pistol  was 
in  its  place.  He  was  not  afraid  to  die,  and  perhaps 
it  was  just  as  well  he  thought  What  was  there  for 
him  to  live  for  ?  he  asked  himself.  His  plan  had  failed, 


232         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

and  why  should  he  go  back  to  the  ways  of  civilisation  ? 
He  was  anxious  now  for  the  Indians  to  come.  He 
longed  to  have  one  round  with  them  for  the  injury  they 
had  done  him.  Let  them  come,  he  was  ready. 

And  as  he  thus  stood  defiantly  in  the  centre  of  the 
room,  Natsatt  appeared  before  him.  At  first  he  thought 
it  must  be  the  young  man's  ghost  which  had  returned  to 
mock  him,  and  a  slight  laugh  escaped  his  lips. 

"  Dan,  Dan !  what  is  it  ?  "  Natsatt  cried,  going  up  to 
the  old  man  and  laying  his  hand  upon  his  arm.  "  Have 
the  scoundrels  gone  ?  Have  they  deserted  the  Post,  and 
left  you  alone  ?  " 

"  Gone;  the  curs  have  gone!  "  was  the  fierce  reply. 
"  They  have  deserted  me,  and  I  thought  that  you  had 
gone  too." 

"  Did  you  think  that  I  would  leave  you  ?  Could  you. 
not  trust  me  ?  "  Natsatt  responded.  "  I  left  the  Post 
last  night.  But  I  did  it  to  save  Owindia.  Could  you 
blame  me  when  I  knew  that  she  was  among  those 
wolves  ? " 

"  And  did  you  find  her  ?  "  questioned  Dan  with  some 
of  his  old  eagerness.  "  Did  you  bring  her  back  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  found  her,  and  have  brought  her  with  me, 
but—" 

"  But  what  ? "  Dan  demanded,  noticing  the  young 
man  hesitate. 

"  She  is  sick." 

"  Sick  ?  do  you  say  tf     What  is  the  matter  with  her  \  " 


TKAITORS  233 

"  Fever,  I  fear,  which  has  unbalanced  her  mind  for  a 
time.  Is  there  anything  we  can  do  for  her  ?  " 

"  Where  is  she  ? "  and  Dan  stepped  to  the  door  as  if 
expecting  to  see  the  maiden  in  the  outer  room. 

"  She's  in  the  canoe  at  the  water-gate." 

"  In  the  canoe  ?  At  the  water-gate  ?  I  don't  under- 
stand. I  thought  the  canoe  was  taken." 

"  Come/'  Natsatt  replied,  "  I  can't  tell  you  all  now. 
We  must  do  something  for  Owindia  at  once.  I  shall 
tell  you  later  all  about  it." 

Forgotten  for  a  time  were  the  Indians  as  they  hurried 
along  the  passage-way  toward  the  canoe.  Owindia  was 
lying  just  as  Natsatt  had  left  her.  Picking  her  up 
tenderly  in  his  arms  he  carried  her  back  to  the  building, 
and  laid  her  upon  the  bed  they  had  days  before  prepared 
for  her.  Little  did  they  then  think  in  what  way  it 
would  be  first  used.  By  the  light  of  the  candle  Dan 
peered  down  upon  her  hot  flushed  face  and  into  her 
staring  eyes. 

"  Poor  lassie,"  he  murmured.  "  It's  a  pity,  a  great 
pity.  Yes,  she's  Klota's  child,  I  can  tell  that  at  a 
glance.  We  must  save  her,  lad,"  and  he  turned  sharply 
around  upon  Natsatt  who  was  standing  quietly  at  his 
side. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "  but  how  ?  What  about  the 
Chilcats  out  yonder?  We  can't  do  anything  now  that 
the  rest  have  cleared  out." 

"  True,  true,  I  had  forgotten  about  them  for  the 


234         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

time.  They  haven't  been  doing  any  shooting  for  the 
last  few  minutes.  Perhaps  they  have  given  up  the 
attack,  and  have  gone  back  to  their  camp.  You  watch 
by  the  lassie  while  I  slip  outside,  and  see  how  things 
„  look." 

i     Dan  had  been  gone  only  a  few  seconds  when  he  came 
bounding  back  into  the  store. 

"  Come  quick !  "  he  cried.  "  They're  at  the  Post, 
and  trying  to  get  in." 

Seizing  his  musket  which  he  had  laid  aside,  Nat- 
satt  hurried  out  of  the  building.  Peering  through  a 
port-hole  he  could  see  the  Chilcats  right  outside  the  bar- 
ricade. When  the  fire  from  the  Post  ceased  they  had 
become  emboldened  and  rushed  forward.  They  did  not 
yell  but  like  the  silence  before  the  destroying  tempest 
they  endeavoured  to  scale  the  wall  and  capture  the 
place.  Several  had  looked  in  through  the  port-holes  and 
saw  no  one  inside.  Some  were  climbing  upon  one  an- 
others'  shoulders,  and  just  as  Natsatt  turned  around  he 
saw  a  dusky  head  appear  over  the  top  of  the  fortification. 
Quickly  raising  his  musket  he  fired  before  the  venture- 
some intruder  had  time  to  notice  his  movement.  There 
was  a  cry  of  agony,  followed  by  a  heavy  thud  upon  the 
ground.  Instantly  wild  yells  ensued.  No  longer  were 
the  C'hilcats  silent  in  their  assault.  With  savage  de- 
termination dozens  of  them  began  to  scale  the  wall, 
while  others  hewed  fiercely  with  their  hunting-axes  upon 
the  strong  door. 


TRAITORS  233 

The  two  lone  defenders  took  up  their  stand  part  way 
between  the  building  and  the  barricade.  Whenever  a 
head  appeared  over  the  top  of  the  wall  it  became  the 
target  for  an  unerring  marksman.  But  this  could  not 
last  long.  It  was  impossible  to  reach  the  natives  who 
were  hewing  at  the  door,  and  from  the  sound  of  blows, 
and  the  splintering  of  the  wood  it  was  apparent  that 
only  a  short  time  could  elapse  ere  an  entrance  would  be 
made. 

The  Chilcats  seemed  to  realise  that  something  waa 
wrong  within  the  Post.  Just  what  it  was  they  could 
not  tell.  But  the  slackening  of  the  fire  gave  them 
greater  courage  in  their  desperate  assault. 

"  This  is  getting  hot !  "  Dan  exclaimed,  as  he  rammed 
down  the  wad  of  paper  upon  the  powder  he  had  just 
poured  into  the  barrel  of  his  musket.  "  I  knocked  that 
fellow  off,  but  there  are  dozens  more  to  take  his  place. 
That  door  will  soon  be  down,  and  then  it  will  be  all 
up  with  us." 

"Let's  get  out,"  ETatsatt  replied.  "There's  the 
canoe,  and  it's  our  only  hope.  You  take  what  grub 
there  is  left,  and  I'll  look  after  Owindia." 

"  We  can't  do  it,  lad,"  the  Ranger  responded.  "  The 
devils  are  at  the  very  water's  edge,  and  would  shoot  us 
down  in  a  twinkling  if  we  try  such  a  thing.  ISTo,  I'd 
rather  stay  where  I  am  than  be  pumped  full  of  holes 
in  the  canoe.  We  can  settle  a  few  of  them  before  they 
knock  us  out,  and  that'll  be  some  satisfaction.  But, 
Good  Lord !  the  door's  down !  Let's  at  them." 


:236         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

Dan's  words  were  only  too  true,  for  with  a  crash  the 
barrier  gave  way,  and  with  wild  yells  of  triumph  a  score 
of  Chilcat  warriors  leaped  through  the  opening  straight 
toward  the  two  defenders. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  FET*J7EKEfD  CHIEF 

KLITONDA  firmly  believed  that  Klota's  spirit  had 
visited  him  in  the  Chilcat  camp,  and  freed  him 
from  the  tree.  With  all  the  independence  of  his  spirit, 
and  his  hatred  to  the  medicine  man,  he  could  not  easily 
free  his  mind  from  the  teaching  of  childhood.  He  still 
held  many  things  in  common  with  his  own  people.  To 
him  there  were  spirits  of  air,  earth,  mountain,  and 
water.  He  also  retained  his  belief  in  his  special 
guardian  animal,  the  wolf.  This  creature  was  his  to- 
tem, and  aided  him  in  the  chase.  Seldom  had  he  ever 
killed  a  wolf,  and  to  eat  its  flesh  was  something  not  to 
be  thought  of  for  an  instant.  A  figure  of  a  wolf's  head! 
he  had  carved  with  much  labour  and  care  upon  the  bow; 
of  his  canoe,  the  handle  of  his  hunting-axe,  his  bow,  and 
in  fact  upon  almost  everything  he  possessed.  If  he 
had  special  success  in  the  chase  he  somehow  felt  it  was 
due  to  the  good  wishes  of  his  totem ;  but  if  he  took  few 
pelts  he  believed  that  his  guardian  animal  was  against 
him.  It  was,  therefore,  only  natural  that  on  this  night 
of  his  deliverance  from  his  enemies  the  superstitious  in- 
fluence of  generations  of  ancestors  should  strongly  pos- 
sess his  heart  and  mind. 

237 


238         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

To  EHitonda  the  voice  which  he  heard  was  the  voice 
of  his  lost  Klota.  Who  else  could  it  be  there  in  the 
very  presence  of  the  Chilcats?  Never  for  a  moment 
did  he  think  of  Owindia.  He  had  left  her  sometime 
before  near  the  Post.  How  could  she  know  that  he  was 
a  captive  bound  to  a  tree?  But  had  he  known  it  was 
his  daughter  who  cut  the  thongs  not  a  step  would  he 
have  taken  from  the  place.  He  would  either  have  car- 
ried her  off  bodily,  or  died  fighting  by  her  side. 

Ignorant  of  who  had  really  freed  him,  the  chief  sped 
away  from  the  camp  with  remarkable  swiftness.  There 
was  no  trail  to  guide  his  steps,  and  in  truth  he  needed 
none.  He  threaded  the  forest  darkness  as  surely  as  if 
on  a  well-beaten  path.  A  natural  instinct  directed 
him,  which  he  had  in  common  with  the  beasts  of  the 
forest,  and  the  birds  of  the  air.  He  at  once  set  his 
course  not  back  to  the  Post  but  far  away  westward  to 
where  he  believed  the  Ayana  Indians  were  encamped. 

Klitonda's  hands  were  still  securely  bound  behind 
his  back.  He  tried  several  times  to  rend  asunder  those 
gripping  thongs,  but  in  vain.  His  arms  ached  from 
their  cramped  position,  and  the  fetters  were  cutting  into 
his  flesh  so  hard  had  they  been  twisted  about  his  wrists. 
He  was  anxious  for  the  darkness  to  pass,  and  often, 
glanced  eastward  for  the  first  faint  light  of  dawn.  It 
seemed  to  him  a  long  time  in  coming,  and  when  at 
length  he  beheld  the  sky  reddening  away  on  the  horizon 
an  expression  of  pleasure  might  have  been  detected  upon 
his  face.  Slowly  the  sky  brightened,  and  the  darkness 


THE  FETTERED  CHIEF  239 

faded.  The  light  tinged  the  mountain  peaks,  and  stole 
quietly  down  to  the  valleys  below.  The  long  silent 
reaches  of  the  great  forest  felt  the  touch  of  dawn,  and 
awoke  to  life  and  action.  Birds  twittered  sleepily 
among  the  branches  and  the  squirrels  began  a  new  day 
of  activity  and  chattering.  Occasionally  a  belated  rab- 
bit scurried  through  the  underbrush  on  its  way  to  its 
secret  burrow. 

Klitonda  was  earnestly  studying  the  various  objects 
near  at  hand  as  he  hurried  on  his  way.  Stones,  small 
and  large,  arrested  his  attention.  At  times  he  would 
pause  by  the  side  of  a  rock  and  examine  it  carefully. 
~Not  finding  what  he  was  looking  for,  with  a  grunt  of  dis- 
gust he  would  proceed.  His  course  at  length  led  him 
to  the  top  of  a  stretch  of  rough  country,  barren  and 
bleak.  A  ridge  of  sharp  rocks  ran  for  miles  north  and 
south.  Searching  about  Klitonda  at  last  found  a  stone 
which  seemed  to  suit  his  mind.  Lying  prone  upon  his 
back  he  brought  his  wrists  directly  over  the  flinty  edge, 
and  thus  endeavoured  to  saw  through  the  tough  moose- 
skin  thongs.  As  he  could  not  see  what  he  was  doing, 
the  stone  often  tore  his  hands  instead  of  the  bonds. 
The  perspiration  poured  in  great  beads  from  the  chief's 
face  as  for  some  time  he  frantically  struggled  to  free 
himself.  But  the  Chilcats  knew  how  to  tie  a  prisoner, 
and  as  the  thongs  were  wound  about  his  wrists  in  several 
coils,  he  found  that  all  his  efforts  were  in  vain.  At  last 
he  was  forced  to  give  up  the  attempt  as  useless.  He 
rose  to  his  feet  and  looked  upon  the  stone.  It  was  cov- 


240         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

ered  with  his  blood,  and  what  had  he  gained?  The 
sight  before  him,  and  the  pain  he  was  now  enduring 
aroused  him  to  almost  maddening  frenzy.  He  tore 
wildly  at  his  bonds  until  the  muscles  of  his  body  stood 
out  like  whip  lashes.  Had  not  the  thongs  been  of  ex- 
cellent material  they  certainly  would  have  been  rent 
asunder  by  the  infuriated  chieftain.  He  turned  and 
looked  back  toward  the  Chilcat  camp.  No  sound  did 
he  utter,  but  the  expression  of  rage  and  hatred  which 
glowed  in  his  eyes  was  more  terrible  than  many  words. 
What  a  seething  ocean  of  passion  was  surging  through 
the  heart  and  mind  of  that  native  of  the  wilds  as  he 
looked.  The  indignity  of  the  past  night,  the  wrongs 
and  insults  of  former  years  all  came  upon  him  with 
titanic  might.  He  was  standing  upon  a  rock,  and  his 
appearance  at  that  moment  was  more  awe-inspiring  than 
ever.  He  was  the  giant  of  his  race,  fighting  a  battle 
against  overwhelming  odds.  He  was  a  Promethean 
warrior,  bound  in  limb,  but  free  and  unfettered  in 
spirit. 

Turning  at  length  he  left  the  place  of  his  defeat,  and 
moved  with  a  quickened  pace  on  his  way.  The  fire 
burning  in  his  heart  was  now  at  white  heat,  and  he 
needed  action  as  a  vent  to  his  feelings.  The  sun  came 
down  the  valley,  and  poured  its  beams  upon  his  un- 
covered head.  The  air  became  stifling,  and  his  throat 
dry  and  parched.  He  neared  the  little  stream  where 
the  Chilcats  had  fallen  upon  him.  He  almost  scented 
the  water  some  distance  away.  Cautiously  he  ap* 


THE  FETTEKED  CHIEF  241 

preached,  and  looked  apprehensively  around  as  if  ex- 
pecting to  be  again  set  upon.  The  water  sparkled 
before  him,  but  ere  tasting  a  drop  he  looked  eagerly 
around  for  the  tokens  he  had  dropped  the  day  before. 
They  were  there  just  where  he  had  left  them,  having 
escaped  the  keen  eyes  of  his  Chilcat  captors.  He  let 
them  lie  where  they  were,  and  turned  toward  the  little 
brook.  How  good  the  water  looked  to  this  thirsty  chief- 
tain as  it  purled  on  its  way  through  a  wilderness  land. 
Along  its  banks  the  grass  grew,  and  wild  flowers  rioted 
in  profusion.  How  often  had  the  wild  beasts  found 
their  way  to  this  stream  to  slake  their  thirst.  Klitonda, 
too,  had  knelt  at  that  very  place  and  touched  his  lips 
to  the  water.  Once  he  had  camped  right  near.  Klota 
was  with  him  then,  and  Owindia  was  a  little  baby. 
After  he  had  stooped  down  with  much  difficulty  and 
satisfied  his  thirst  he  sat  for  a  while  upon  a  stone  partly 
embedded  in  the  earth.  He  was  thinking  of  that  day, 
which  now  seemed  so  long  ago.  He  remembered  how 
Owindia  had  laughed  with  delight  as  she  pointed  to  the 
brook,  and  tried  to  tell  them  what  was  in  her  mind. 
They  had  reclined  upon  the  ground  watching  her  with 
much  pride.  Since  then  what  clouds  had  swept  over 
his  life.  Klota  was  gone,  and  the  Chilcats  were  in  the 
land  more  terrible  than  ever.  The  fierce  light  had 
faded  from  his  eyes,  and  a  gentle  expression  had  taken 
its  place.  But  as  he  thought  about  the  Chilcats  the 
old  feeling  of  revenge  and  hatred  returned.  He  sprang 
from  the  rock,  and  stepped  to  where  the  arrows  were 


242         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

lying.  He  was  the  chief  of  the  mountains  again,  the 
implacable  enemy  of  the  Chilcats. 

He  looked  at  the  tokens  before  him,  tied  firmly  to- 
gether with  several  sinews,  by  Owindia's  deft  fingers. 
He  could  not  lift  them  with  his  hands,  so  stooping  he 
seized  the  cord  with  his  teeth.  In  this  manner  alone 
could  he  carry  them,  so  without  another  moment's  hesi- 
tation he  sprang  up  the  slope,  leading  from  the  brook, 
and  sped  along  the  trail. 

The  sun  rode  high  in  the  heavens,  and  then  dipped 
away  toward  the  west  as  Klitonda  paused  upon  the 
brow  of  a  steep  hill.  He  knew  that  his  destination  was 
not  far  off.  The  scent  of  a  mountain  lake  drifted  to 
his  sensitive  nostrils.  The  chief's  mind  was  somewhat 
uneasy.  What  if  his  people  were  not  there  ?  Suppose 
they  had  not  yet  arrived  ?  He  knew  how  many  lakes 
there  were,  and  at  times  it  was  uncertain  where  the 
largest  band  of  Indians  would  be  gathered.  He  thought 
of  Owindia,  and  what  might  happen  to  her  and  the 
white  men  should  he  have  to  go  farther  afield  in  search 
of  the  Ayana.  The  distance  was  long  as  it  was,  and  it 
would  be  necessary  to  make  haste. 

Descending  the  slope  with  much  swiftness  he  at  length 
came  in  sight  of  a  large  lake  lying  before  him  like  a 
precious  gem  in  its  dark  green  setting  of  fir  and  spruce 
trees.  Around  the  edge  of  the  water  ran  a  shadowy 
fringe  where  the  silent  forest  border  was  mirrored  in 
those  clear  liquid  depths.  Not  a  ripple  disturbed  the 
glassy  surface  of  the  lake,  and  not  a  sound  could 


THE  FETTERED  CHIEF  243 

Klitonda  hear.  He  was  fearful  lest  the  Indians  were 
not  there.  Approaching  cautiously  he  soon  obtained 
a  better  view  of  the  shore  just  below  the  slope.  Then 
he  beheld  several  thin  columns  of  smoke  rising  up  phan- 
tom-like into  the  still  air.  His  people  were  there !  He 
moved  somewhat  nearer  that  he  might  observe  them. 
It  was  possible,  he  thought,  that  a  band  of  Chilcats 
might  be  fishing  in  the  lake,  and  so  he  must  be  on  his 
guard.  Then  he  wondered  if  the  Ayana  would  wel- 
come him.  If  the  score  of  hunters  who  had  given  him 
the  tokens  were  there  all  would  be  well.  But  suppose 
they  were  absent ! 

Creeping  still  nearer,  and  crouching  behind  a  thick 
low-set  fir  tree  he  was  able  to  look  right  down  upon  the 
camp.  That  they  were  his  own  people  he  soon  ob- 
served, and  the  discovery  sent  a  thrill  of  satisfaction 
through  his  heart.  He  watched  them  for  a  while  ere 
going  down  to  join  them.  There  was  a  large  number 
present,  men,  women,  and  children.  It  was  supper 
time,  and  they  were  cooking  fresh  fish  over  the  coals. 
The  appetising  smell  was  wafted  up  the  slope  and  made 
Klitonda  realise  how  hungry  he  was.  He  had  eaten 
very  little  since  leaving  his  own  lodge  by  the  Post. 
Children  were  playing  quietly  along  the  edge  of  the 
lake,  and  the  hunters  were  lying  upon  the  ground.  The 
women  alone  were  working.  It  was  a  scene  of  peace 
and  happiness,  such  as  Klitonda  delighted  to  look  upon. 
A  feeling  of  pride  came  into  his  heart.  They  were  his 
own  people,  and  he  was  their  chief.  Soon  the  invaders 


244         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

would  be  driven  out,  and  no  longer  would  the  Ayana 
be  fearful  of  their  ferocious  enemy.  They  would  dwell 
in  peace,  plenty,  and  safety. 

Having  observed  them  for  a  few  minutes  Klitonda 
left  his  hiding  place  and  hurried  down  to  the  camping 
ground.  His  sudden  arrival  caused  considerable  con- 
sternation among  the  Indians.  They  gathered  around 
him  and  gazed  wonderingly  upon  their  bound  chief,  and 
his  bleeding  hands.  No  questions  were  asked,  and  in 
truth  they  were  not  needed.  They  knew  only  too  well 
what  had  happened,  for  who  could  bind  their  mighty; 
leader  but  the  Chilcat  wolves. 

Klitonda's  gaze  roved  swiftly  over  the  hunters.  He 
saw  a  number  of  the  young  men  who  had  given  him  the 
tokens.  He  said  not  a  word  but  going  to  one  dropped 
the  arrows  at  his  feet. 

"  Cut  the  thong,"  he  demanded. 

"  Take  the  tokens,"  he  continued,  when  the  young 
man  had  complied  with  his  request. 

"  Give  them  to  the  rest  of  the  hunters,"  he  ordered. 
"  Show  them  the  blood  marks  upon  them.  They  will 
know  the  meaning." 

Silently  the  chiefs  orders  were  obeyed,  and  out  of 
the  score  of  arrows  thirteen  were  delivered. 

"  Where  are  the  others  ?  "  Klitonda  asked. 

"  At  the  Great  Lake,"  was  the  reply.  "  Two  sleeps 
from  here." 

Then  one  of  the  hunters  seized  his  knife,  and  step- 
ping up  to  the  chief  was  about  to  cut  the  thong  which 


THE  FETTERED  CHIEF  245 

bound  Klitonda's  hands.  But  the  latter  drew  back,  and 
shook  his  head. 

"  Wait,"  he  said.  "  Do  not  free  your  chief  yet. 
Listen  to  what  he  has  to  say.  The  Ayana  Indians  see 
these  bound  hands.  Do  they  know  who  did  it?  Do 
they  realise  that  the  Chilcat  dogs  are  in  this  land,  and 
did  this  deed  ?  The  spirit  of  Klota  came  to  Klitonda 
when  he  was  tied  to  a  tree  and  gave  him  liberty,  and  he 
has  come  to  his  own  people.  The  sun  shines,  the 
streams  run  through  the  land,  and  the  birds  fly  in  the 
air.  They  are  free,  but  the  Ayana  people  are  slaves. 
How  long  will  this  last  ?  The  time  has  now  come,  and 
[Klitonda  calls  the  Ayana  warriors  to  arouse,  and  drive 
back  the  Coast  dogs.  The  white  men  will  help  them. 
Look  upon  your  chief's  hands  bound  and  covered  with 
blood.  Klitonda  is  tired ;  he  has  come  a  long  way.  He 
is  hungry.  But  do  not  give  him  any  food,  do  not  give 
him  a  place  to  rest,  and  do  not  cut  the  thongs  which 
bind  his  bleeding  hands  unless  the  Ayana  warriors  will 
follow  their  chief.  He  will  not  stay,  but  will  leave  this 
camp.  There  are  warriors  here  who  will  come  with 
him,"  and  he  looked  upon  the  thirteen  young  hunters  as 
he  spoke,  "  but  they  are  not  enough.  Some  of  them  are 
away,  and  cannot  get  here  in  time.  Who  among  the 
rest  will  take  those  blood-marked  arrows,  and  follow 
[Klitonda  ? " 

There  was  deep  silence  for  a  brief  space  when  the 
chief  had  finished  speaking.  The  hunters  looked  at  one 
another  as  if  to  know  who  would  be  the  first  to  make  a 


246        THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

move.  Presently  one  sturdy  young  brave  stepped  for- 
ward, picked  up  a  token,  and  walking  over  stood  by  tbe 
side  of  the  thirteen  pledged  warriors.  He  was  im- 
mediately followed  by  another,  and  then  another  until 
soon  all  the  arrows  were  taken.  A  keen  interest  now 
pervaded  the  entire  camp.  The  bound  chief,  and  the 
response  of  the  young  men  for  service  had  a  deep  effect 
upon  all.  Hunters  who  were  reclining  upon  the  ground 
felt  their  hearts  thrill  as  never  before.  They  saw,  too, 
the  eyes  of  the  women  turned  upon  them  in  a  half- 
pitying,  reproachful  manner.  They  became  ashamed 
of  their  own  cowardice  and  inaction.  Rising  to  their 
feet  several  made  their  way  to  the  side  of  their  chief. 
Others  followed  their  example,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
every  young  hunter  in  the  camp  had  signified  his  in- 
tention of  following  Klitonda  in  his  great  march  against 
the  Chilcats, 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


T  "K  THEN"  Klitonda  saw  what  had  happened  and  that 
V  V  thirty  warriors  were  ready  to  follow  him  against 
the  Chilcats,  a  smile  of  satisfaction  brightened  his  face. 
His  heart  was  lighter  than  it  had  been  for  months. 
After  years  of  waiting  and  hard  work  something  had 
been  accomplished.  With  thirty  men  to  support  him, 
aided  by  the  whites,  he  believed  that  the  enemy  could 
be  defeated  and  driven  back  crushed.  He  at  once  gave 
the  order  to  have  his  hands  freed.  When  the  thongs 
were  cut  he  looked  upon  the  blood  upon  his  wrists  and 
knuckles,  and  stood  for  a  moment  in  silence.  Then  he 
glanced  toward  the  water  as  if  intending  to  wash  away 
the  stains. 

"  No,"  he  said  aloud,  "  let  the  blood  stay.  There 
will  be  more  blood  upon  them  before  the  sun  is  high 
again  in  the  heavens.  Let  the  blood  of  the  Chilcats 
mingle  with  that  of  the  chief  of  the  Ranges." 

Klitonda's  hands  were  numb  from  their  cramped 
position,  and  it  was  some  time  ere  the  full  feeling  re- 
turned. He  ate  the  meal  which  had  been  prepared  for 
him,  at  the  same  time  talking  to  the  men  who  were 
gathered  near.  He  had  much  to  say  to  them  about  the 

white  men,  and  his  capture  by  the  Chilcats. 

247 


248 

"  The  Coast  dogs  are  many,"  lie  said  in  conclusion, 
"  and  they  will  not  easily  be  beaten.  Great  care  must 
be  used,  and  the  hearts  of  the  Ayana  warriors  must  not 
fail.  Now  is  the  time  of  struggle.  Now  is  the  only 
chance  left  of  freeing  our  land  from  the  invaders." 

Supper  ended,  Klitonda  asked  for  weapons;  bow, 
arrows,  and  axe.  His  own  had  been  taken  by  the  Chil- 
cats.  Several  bows  were  brought,  and  when  the  chief 
had  tested  them  he  found  they  were  all  too  weak  for 
his  powerful  arm. 

"  Are  these  the  strongest  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Klitonda 
cannot  use  them.  He  must  have  a  bow  like  the  one  he 
lost.  He  cannot  go  into  battle  with  such  as  these." 

His  men  looked  at  one  another,  but  made  no  response. 
Then  an  old  squaw,  who  had  been  listening  intently  to 
the  conversation,  entered  a  brush  lodge  nearby, 
and  shortly  returned  bearing  in  her  hand  a  bow  larger 
than  the  rest.  It  was  seven  feet  in  length  and  big 
around  at  the  middle  as  a  man's  arm.  It  had  been 
carefully  made,  and  was  partly  wound  with  the  finest 
of  caribou  sinew.  She  held  it  out  to  Klitonda  who  re- 
ceived it  with  surprise. 

"  Where  did  this  come  from  ? "  he  asked,  as  he  ex- 
amined it,  and  felt  its  smooth  surface.  "  No  Ayana 
warrior  ever  bent  such  a  bow  as  this." 

"  It  was  used  by  my  father's  father,"  the  old  woman 
replied.  "  He  fought  with  it  at  the  great  Tagish  battle 
when  the  Ayana  were  defeated  by  the  Chilcats.  He 
died  with  it  in  his  hand.  Nasheesh  was  a  little  girl 


OUT  FEOM  THE  HILLS  249 

then,  and  her  mother  gave  it  to  her.  It  was  found  on 
the  battle-field  after  the  Chilcats  had  gone  away.  It 
was  a  strong  arm  that  bent  that  bow,  and  no  one  has 
used  it  since  my  father's  father  died.  Let  the  chief 
now  try  it." 

"  Klitonda  will  see,"  was  the  reply.  "  Bring  the 
strongest  sinew  in  camp  for  the  old  one  is  weak." 

After  some  delay  the  bow  was  fitted  with  a  twanging 
cord,  and  the  longest  arrow  chosen.  Then  Klitonda 
grasped  the  bow,  and  standing  erect  drew  the  arrow 
full  to  the  head,  and  sent  it  straight  to  the  limb  of  a 
tree  fifty  yards  away.  The  slender  twig  trembled  for 
an  instant,  and  then  fell  to  the  ground,  severed  as  if  by 
a  keen  knife.  A  murmur  of  admiration  rose  from  the 
onlookers.  Never  before  had  they  realised  the  strength 
of  their  chief's  arm,  although  they  had  talked  much 
about  it. 

"  It  will  do,"  Klitonda  said,  as  with  much  satisfac- 
tion he  looked  around  upon  his  men.  "  As  this  bow 
saw  the  defeat  of  the  Ayana  in  the  great  Tagish  battle 
may  it  soon  see  their  victory  against  the  Chilcats.  But 
come,  it  is  time  to  be  on  the  move.  The  day  is  almost 
gone,  and  the  night  is  all  too  short  in  which  to  reach 
the  Ayan  River." 

"  But  is  not  the  chief  weary  ? "  asked  one  of  the  men. 
"  Will  he  not  take  a  little  sleep  first  ?  " 

"  Klitonda  will  not  sleep,"  was  the  emphatic  reply. 
"  He  will  not  sleep  until  after  the  battle.  And  if  he 
sleeps  then  it  will  be  only  as  a  conqueror.  If  not  as  a 


250         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

conqueror  he  will  sleep  with  his  own  people  in  the 
Happy  Hunting  Ground." 

The  next  question  to  be  settled  was  the  route  they 
were  to  follow.  To  go  by  the  way  of  the  trail  over 
which  Klitonda  had  recently  travelled  would  take  too 
long  a  time,  and  the  warriors  would  be  weary  after 
the  difficult  march.  The  alternative  route  was  down  the 
swift  river  leading  from  the  lake,  and  thence  down  the 
Segas  River  to  the  Post.  By  this  they  could  make  much 
better  progress,  and  reach  the  Great  River  by  early 
dawn.  It  did  not  take  them  long  to  decide  upon  this 
latter  route,  and  then  preparations  were  made  for  a 
speedy  departure. 

Darkness  had  deepened  over  the  land  as  two  canoes 
left  the  shore  and  pointed  straight  across  the  lake. 
There  were  no  cries  or  murmurings  from  the  women, 
children,  and  the  few  old  men  who  were  left  behind. 
It  would  be  unbecoming  on  their  part  to  make  any 
lamentation,  and  thus  weaken  the  hearts  of  the  warriors. 
But  as  those  left  behind  stood  upon  the  shore  until  the 
canoes  had  disappeared  from  view,  they  felt  that  they 
had  seen  the  last  of  their  sons  and  husbands  who  had 
gone  forth  on  behalf  of  their  land. 

With  much  skill  the  Indians  guided  their  canoes  down 
the  swift  and  dangerous  stream.  There  were  rocks  to 
avoid,  and  in  one  place  they  had  to  shoot  a  foaming 
rapid.  But  at  length  all  was  passed  and  in  about  an 
hour's  time  they  swept  out  upon  the  less  dangerous 
Segas  River.  They  now  settled  down  to  hard  pad- 


OUT  FKOM  THE  HILLS  251 

dling.  The  current  was  fairly  swift  but  not  swift 
enough  for  the  leader  who  longed  for  the  wings  of 
eagles  that  he  and  his  men  might  fly  over  the  forest 
straight  to  their  destination. 

Thus  hour  after  hour  they  bent  to  their  paddles  and 
in  grim  silence  advanced.  Klitonda's  thoughts  were 
with  Owindia.  What  had  happened  to  her  ?  he  won- 
dered. Was  she  at  the  Post  ?  Had  the  Chilcats  made 
the  attack,  and  if  so  what  was  the  outcome?  Would 
they  be  in  time?  He  believed  that  the  assault  would 
be  made  at  night,  and  if  the  white  men  could  keep  back 
the  Chilcats  for  a  while  they  might  be  able  to  get  there 
before  the  end  came. 

The  two  canoes  were  in  mid-stream,  and  the  banks 
lined  with  thick  trees  were  in  complete  darkness. 
They  did  not  see,  therefore,  a  canoe  drawn  upon  the 
shore  on  their  right  as  they  sped  by,  nor  the  forms  of 
several  men  crouching  among  the  trees.  Had  they 
known  that  the  deserters  from  the  Post  were  there 
waiting  with  almost  bated  breath  until  the  unknown, 
canoes  had  passed,  Klitonda  would  no  doubt  have  forced 
them  to  give  a  quick  account  of  their  strange  actions. 
But  they  knew  nothing  of  what  had  happened  so  con- 
tinued on  their  way.  Hardly  a  sound  did  they  make 
as  their  paddles  cleaved  the  water.  Slowly  the  night 
wore  on  and  edged  into  the  dawn  of  a  new  day,  a  day 
which  was  to  mean  much  for  the  Ayana  people.  The 
trees  along  the  shore  became  more  distinct,  and  stood 
shivering  from  the  coolness  of  the  night  and  the  filmy 


252         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

mist  which  hung  like  a  long  thread  over  the  stream. 
The  still  weirdness  of  early  morn  exerts  a  peculiar 
influence  upon  the  heart.  It  is  the  time  when  all  the 
little  creatures  of  forest  and  air  are  silent,  and  the 
quietness  seems  to  portend  future  events.  It  affected 
the  superstitious  hearts  of  the  Indians  in  the  canoes. 
They  knew  that  shortly  the  Post  would  be  reached,  and 
the  struggle  with  their  merciless  foes  could  not  be  de- 
layed much  longer.  It  was  only  natural  that  the  pad- 
dles should  not  move  with  their  former  swiftness,  and 
that  a  number  of  the  men  should  have  grave  doubts  as 
to  the  wisdom  of  the  undertaking. 

But  no  such  thoughts  disturbed  the  mind  of  Klitonda. 
His  paddle  never  for  a  single  moment  ceased  that 
mighty  sweep  which  his  gigantic  arm  alone  could  give. 
He  appeared  to  be  tireless.  After  what  he  had  expe- 
rienced it  was  wonderful  to  his  men  how  he  could  con- 
tinue paddling  hour  after  hour  the  freshest  one  of 
them  all.  An  expression  of  great  determination  lighted 
his  face.  His  eyes  gleamed  with  a  far  away  look.  He 
was  fighting  the  battle  with  his  enemy.  He  was  deal- 
ing terrific  blows,  and  levelling  the  Chilcats  to  the 
ground  long  before  the  Post  was  reached. 

At  length  he  gave  the  order  in  a  low  tone  to  run  the 
canoes  ashore,  and  when  all  had  disembarked  he  gave 
his  men  a  few  words  of  instruction.  He  did  not  con- 
sider it  advisable  to  go  down  into  the  open  and  thus 
expose  themselves  to  the  Chilcats  should  they  have 
taken  possession  of  the  place.  They  must  separate  into 


OUT  FROM  THE  HILLS  253 

three  bands,  and  spread  off  into  the  forest,  and  thus 
come  up  behind  the  enemy  in  three  different  directions. 
By  this  manoeuvre  Klitonda  hoped  to  frighten  the 
Chilcats  into  believing  that  a  very  large  band  of  Ayana 
Indians  had  come  up  against  them.  Having  given  care- 
ful instructions  to  his  men  Klitonda  chose  five  to  go  with 
him,  and  the  rest  were  sent  over  toward  the  enemy's 
camp.  At  once  Klitonda  with  his  followers  struck 
straight  through  the  forest  for  the  Post.  They  had 
not  gone  far  ere  a  faint  sound  fell  upon  their  ears, 
which  brought  them  to  a  sudden  stand-still.  They 
looked  at  one  another,  and  without  a  word  sped  forward. 
Well  did  they  know  the  meaning  of  that  sound.  The 
attack  had  been  made  and  they  would  be  in  time.  A 
feeling  of  exultation  thrilled  Klitonda's  heart.  The 
spirit  of  generations  of  warriors  was  beating  within  his 
breast.  He  longed  to  be  at  his  enemy,  to  have  a  hand 
in  the  fight.  It  was  the  wild  volcano  of  rage  and  hatred 
which  had  been  threatening  for  so  long,  which  had  now 
burst  forth.  No  longer  could  it  be  restrained.  His 
blood  was  up,  and  what  to  him  were  a  thousand  Chil- 
cats ?  His  companions  could  not  keep  up  with  their 
hurrying  chief.  His  feet  seemed  scarcely  to  touch  the 
ground.  The  sounds  of  shooting  became  much  more 
distinct  as  they  advanced. 

Reaching  the  edge  of  the  forest  Klitonda  became  more 
cautious.  He  peered  forth  from  among  the  trees,  and 
seeing  the  Chilcats  swarming  at  the  gate  of  the 
Post  the  truth  flashed  upon  him  in  the  twinkling  of 


254 

an  eye.  They  had  broken  down  the  barrier  and  were 
upon  the  white  men.  The  sound  of  shooting  had  ceased, 
but  he  could  hear  the  savage  yells,  and  at  times  cries 
of  pain.  His  men  were  by  his  side  now.  Quickly 
fitting  an  arrow  to  the  sinew  he  drew  the  bow  to  its  full 
capacity  and  sent  a  missive  of  death  right  into  that 
scrambling  band  of  Indians.  His  companions  did  the 
same,  but  their  arrows  fell  short  of  their  marks.  A 
yell  of  pain  and  surprise  followed  Klitonda's  shot. 
The  Chilcats  looked  toward  the  forest  and  as  they  looked, 
from  two  other  directions  came  a  rain  of  arrows,  most 
of  which  found  lodging  in  the  bodies  of  the  besiegers. 

The  Chilcats  now  made  a  wild  rush  for  the  cover  of 
the  forest,  and  as  they  hurried  across  the  open  were 
met  by  another  shower  of  arrows  from  the  concealed 
Ayana  warriors.  But  some  remained  at  the  Post,  and 
hoped  to  find  shelter  behind  those  wooden  walls  when 
they  had  overcome  the  two  lone  defenders.  It  would 
not  do  to  let  their  enemy  get  possession  first. 

Klitonda,  seeing  how  matters  stood,  and  that  the 
white  men  were  being  hard  pressed,  stepped  forth  from 
his  place  of  concealment.  He  believed  that  Owindia 
was  within  the  Post,  and  now  that  the  gate  had  been 
battered  down  she  would  be  in  great  danger  from  the 
Chilcats.  He  surmised  that  the  defenders  were  hard 
pressed  as  they  were  doing  no  shooting  and  seemed  to 
be  engaged  in  a  hand  to  hand  struggle  with  their  oppo- 
nents. With  a  call  to  his  men  to  follow  he  dashed 


OUT  FKOM  THE  HILLS  255 

across  the  open,  and  with  axe  in  hand  fell  upon  the 
struggling  Chilcats.  So  sudden  was  the  attack  that 
for  a  minute  the  besiegers  were  taken  by  surprise,  and 
daunted  by  the  towering  form  which  had  leaped  so 
suddenly  upon  them.  But  the  fear  was  only  temporary, 
for  when  they  recognised  the  chief  of  the  Ayana  they 
gave  a  yell  and  turned  upon  him. 

Klitonda  had  only  his  axe  in  his  hand,  but  as  his 
enemies  rushed  toward  him  he  levelled  them  one  by 
one  with  the  terrible  sweep  of  his  right  arm.  They 
came  two  and  three  at  a  time,  and  fearful  was  the 
struggle  which  then  took  place.  Backwards  and  for- 
wards they  surged  and  swayed.  Now  Klitonda  was 
forced  back  step  by  step,  and  again  he  made  his  op- 
ponent retreat.  The  ground  around  him  was  strewn 
thick  with  the  bodies  of  dead  and  wounded  Chilcats. 
Out  of  the  dozen  who  had  set  upon  him  only  three  were 
at  length  left.  These  seeing  how  little  was  their  chance 
of  winning  against  the  gigantic  chief,  turned  and  fled. 
One  of  them  ere  he  left  seized  a  musket  which  was  lying 
upon  the  ground,  and  lifting  it  to  his  shoulder  aimed 
it  straight  at  Klitonda  and  fired.  There  was  a  deafen- 
ing report.  The  chief  staggered,  threw  up  his  hands 
wildly  into  the  air  and  fell  forward  upon  the  ground 
right  across  the  body  of  a  dead  Chilcat. 

Klitonda's  five  companions  had  attempted  to  follow; 
their  leader  to  the  Post.  But  as  they  were  some  dis- 
tance behind  they  were  met  by  a  band  of  Chilcats,  and 


256         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

BO  were  forced  to  retreat  to  the  shelter  of  the  forest. 
And  here  amid  the  trees  began  a  desperate  struggle. 
From  tree  to  tree  they  fought,  both  sides  watching  for 
the  slightest  opportunity.  The  Ayana  fought  with 
great  bravery,  and  endeavoured  to  make  every  arrow 
tell.  Ere  long  their  quivers  were  empty,  and  they  had 
nothing  but  their  axes  left.  The  Chilcats  on  the  other 
hand  not  only  out-numbered  the  Ayana,  but  their 
weapons  were  superior.  Armed  with  muskets  they 
were  able  to  pour  a  withering  fire  upon  their  opponents. 
Their  supply  of  ammunition  was  abundant,  and  they 
were  able  to  keep  their  enemy  from  coming  to  close 
quarters.  Could  the  Ayana  have  engaged  in  a  hand 
to  hand  encounter  even  though  the  odds  were  against 
them  they  would  have  had  a  good  chance  of  winning  the 
fight.  But  whenever  they  appeared  from  behind  the 
trees  they  were  met  by  a  shower  of  bullets.  At  length 
only  two  of  the  five  were  left,  and  they,  seeing  that  their 
case  was  hopeless,  made  a  frantic  effort  to  escape. 
They  turned  to  flee,  but  had  taken  only  a  few  steps 
when  they  fell  to  the  ground,  pierced  by  several  balls. 
And  the  fate  which  befell  these  five  overtook  the  rest 
of  the  Ayana.  Their  arrows  which  were  soon  spent 
could  not  contend  with  the  more  destructive  muskets. 
Soon  most  of  them  were  lying  dead  or  wounded  upon  the 
ground,  while  only  a  few  escaped  and  made  their  way 
back  to  the  lake  with  the  terrible  tale  of  death  and 
defeat.  The  Ayana  warriors  had  made  a  determined 
struggle  for  freedom.  But  they  had  not  counted  upon 


OUT  FKOM  THE  HILLS  257 

the  overwhelming  power  of  the  muskets  which  the  Chil- 
cats  carried.  Their  primitive  weapons,  no  matter  how 
powerful,  were  no  match  for  the  deadly  guns  of  mod- 
ern civilisation. 


CHAPTEE  XXV 

INTO  THE  UNKNOWN 

WHEN  the  Chilcats  broke  down  the  door  of  the 
barricade  and  crowded  through  the  opening 
Ranger  Dan  and  Natsatt  sprang  toward  the  store, 
and  stood  with  their  backs  against  the  logs.  Hope 
faded  from  their  hearts  as  they  saw  the  natives  surging 
through  the  door.  But  they  determined  to  die  fighting 
hard.  Two  Chilcat  warriors  went  down  before  the 
fire  of  their  muskets,  which  caused  the  others  to  hesi- 
tate for  a  few  seconds.  Then  with  a  yell  of  rage  they 
rushed  the  two  lone  defenders.  With  their  muskets 
raised  aloft  Dan  and  Natsatt  dealt  terrible  blows  upon 
the  heads  of  their  enemies.  Notwithstanding  the 
Hanger's  age  he  was  a  veritable  giant  in  battle.  His 
great  stature,  and  the  reach  of  his  long  arms  gave  him 
an  advantage  over  his  short-limbed  antagonists.  Xat- 
satt,  too,  was  no  mean  opponent.  Strong,  lithe,  and 
tall,  he  dealt  sledge-hammer  blows,  levelling  several  In- 
dians to  the  ground.  The  Chilcats  wished  to  take  these 
sturdy  fighters  alive.  It  would  mean  much  to  lead 
them  as  captives  back  over  the  mountains  to  the  coast. 
They  did  not,  therefore,  use  their  muskets,  but  en- 
deavoured to  stun  the  white  men  with  their  axes.  This 

258 


INTO  THE  UNKNOWN  259 

was   fortunate  for  Dan  and  Natsatt,   otherwise  they 
would  have  gone  down  in  an  instant. 

But  fight  as  bravely  as  they  might  it  was  impossible 
for  two  men  no  matter  how  strong  and  brave  to  hold 
out  for  any  length  of  time  against  such  overwhelming 
odds.  The  Herculean  efforts  they  were  making  could 
not  last  much  longer.  Already  they  felt  themselves 
weakening,  and  realised  that  the  fight  could  not  con- 
tinue much  longer.  Natsatt  had  just  knocked  over  a 
venturesome  brave,  and  was  turning  his  attention  to 
ano^r  who  had  rushed  up,  when  a  yell  was  raised  from 
those  in  the  rear.  There  was  a  cry  of  pain,  too,  and  at 
once  the  pressure  lessened,  and  most  of  the  Chilcata 
scrambled  hurriedly  back  through  the  gate.  The  de- 
fenders had  no  time  to  ascertain  what  was  taking  place 
outside,  for  two  furious  natives  still  remained,  and  were 
besetting  them  with  wild  rage.  They  had  been  slightly 
wounded  and  were  burning  for  revenge.  The  Ranger 
by  leaping  aside  escaped  a  blow  aimed  at  his  head,  and 
in  return  brought  his  shattered  musket  stock  down  upon 
the  brave  with  such  a  force  that  the  native  sank  helpless 
at  his  feet.  Another  blow  and  the  Chilcat  lay  still. 
Natsatt  on  the  other  hand  had  a  much  harder  struggle. 
His  opponent  was  more  cautious,  and  watched  his  op- 
portunity to  strike.  The  half-breed  was  also  wary,  but 
springing  back  to  escape  a  blow  aimed  at  him,  slipped 
and  fell  sideways  upon  the  earth.  With  savage  de- 
light the  Chilcat  leaped  forward.  His  axe  was  raised 
aloft  to  strike.  It  was  in  the  act  of  descending,  when 


260         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

the  arm  which  held  the  weapon  was  broken  like  a  pipe 
stem  by  the  force  of  Dan's  musket.  With  a  yell  of 
pain  and  rage  the  Indian  turned  upon  his  new  assailant. 
But  he  was  helpless,  and  another  blow  sent  him  to  join 
his  companion  in  the  Spirit  world. 

"  Are  you  hurt  ?  "  Dan  asked,  rushing  forward,  and 
assisting  the  young  man  to  his  feet. 

"  No"  was  the  reply.  " But  that  was  a  close  call. 
I  am  covered  with  bruises  and  blood,  and  so  are  you, 
Dan.  Anything  serious  ?  " 

"  Guess  not  Only  a  few  scratches.  But  we  haven't 
time  to  think  about  such  things  now.  We  must  see 
what's  going  on  outside." 

Together  they  rushed  to  the  gate,  and  were  just  in 
time  to  behold  Klitonda  fall  across  the  body  of  the  dead 
Chilcat.  They  saw  the  two  braves  fleeing  for  the  forest, 
and  then  looked  upon  the  fallen  Indians  lying  near  the 
chief. 

"  Good  Lord !  What  a  fight  he  put  up !  "  Dan  ex- 
claimed. "  Oh,  if  we  had  only  been  here  a  few  minutes 
sooner  we  might  have  saved  the  brave  chap.  But  let's 
bring  him  inside.  Maybe  there's  life  in  his  body  yet." 

Hurrying  to  where  the  chief  was  lying,  they  carefully 
examined  him,  and  found  that  life  was  not  altogether 
extinct,  although  he  was  bleeding  profusely  from  the 
bullet  wound.  Lifting  him  up  with  considerable  difn- 
culty  they  carried  him  behind  the  fortification. 

"  Not  in  there,"  Natsatt  panted,  as  Dan  was  heading 
for  the  Post. 


INTO  THE  UNKNOWN  261 

"  Where,  then  ?  "  was  the  reply. 

"  To  the  canoe  by  the  water-gate.  We  must  get  out 
of  this.  There's  no  time  to  lose.  The  devils  may  be 
upon  us  at  any  instant." 

Without  questioning  these  words  Dan  obeyed,  and 
thus  they  bore  the  wounded  chief  to  the  river's  edge 
and  laid  him  carefully  in  the  big  canoe. 

"  Now  for  Owindia,"  Natsatt  cried.  "  I'll  look  after 
her  while  you  get  some  grub  together,  if  there's  any; 
left." 

Dan  obeyed  like  a  child,  and  followed  the  young  man 
back  to  the  store.  The  fearful  struggle  through  which 
he  had  recently  passed  was  having  its  effect  upon  him 
now.  He  was  weaker  than  he  had  been  for  years,  and 
he  needed  some  one  upon  whom  he  could  depend  in  the 
present  crisis.  Searching  around  he  gathered  into  an 
old  sack  their  scanty  supply  of  provision,  hardly  enough 
to  make  one  good  meal  for  a  hungry  man.  He  had  just 
reached  the  door  when  Natsatt  came  forth  from  the  ad- 
joining room  carrying  Owindia  in  his  arms.  She  had 
hardly  moved  from  the  position  she  had  been  placed 
but  a  short  time  before.  Natsatt's  heart  stirred  with, 
pity  and  love  as  he  saw  her  lying  there,  with  her  loos- 
ened hair  tossed  in  confusion  about  her  face.  Her  lips 
were  slightly  parted,  and  she  was  breathing  heavily. 
Her  cheeks  were  flushed  and  hot,  telling  plainly  that 
the  fever  had  not  yet  subsided.  As  Natsatt  stooped 
to  lift  her  his  face  came  close  to  hers,  and  upon  her  hot 
lips  he  imprinted  a  loving  kiss. 


262         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  Darling,"  he  murmured,  "  I  must  save  you,  and 
you  must  live.  Don't  leave  Natsatt.  How  can  he  live 
without  you  ?  " 

Gathering  the  maiden  up  in  the  blankets  which  were 
upon  the  cot  he  hurried  out  and  met  Dan.     They  had, 
taken  only  a  few  steps  toward  the  water-gate  when  the 
Ranger  gave  a  cry  of  alarm. 

"The  Chilcats  are  coming!"  he  roared.  "Quick; 
to  the  canoe !  " 

With  a  mighty  bound  Katsatt  leaped  forward,  with 
Dan  following  close  at  his  heels.  He  reached  the  canoe, 
placed  his  precious  burden,  blankets  and  all  in  the 
bottom.  The  craft  was  at  once  rushed  into  the  water. 

"  In,  quick !  "  Dan  commanded.  "  The  devils  are 
upon  us ! " 

As  the  craft  left  the  shore  ISTatsatt  seized  a  paddle 
and  glanced  around.  Coming  down  the  long  passage- 
way he  saw  a  score  of  Indians  on  the  full  run,  shouting 
and  yelling  in  the  most  terrifying  manner. 

"  Drive  her,"  roared  Dan,  "  and  get  beyond  the  range 
of  their  guns.  I  wish  my  musket  was  loaded,  I'd  give 
them  a  parting  salute,  which  one  of  them  would  feel." 

Seizing  the  other  paddle  he  assisted  Natsatt,  and  soon 
the  canoe  was  in  the  middle  of  the  river,  bearing  down- 
stream. The  foremost  of  the  Chilcats  seeing  their 
prey  about  to  escape  endeavoured  to  shoot  them  down 
in  the  canoe.  In  this  they  were  foiled  by  the  high 
walls  which  ran  several  feet  out  into  the  water,  and  by 
the  time  the  muskets  had  been  discharged  the  craft  had 


INTO  THE  UNKNOWN  263 

dropped  far  enough  away  to  be  hidden  from  view. 
Had  the  Indians  been  outside  the  barricade  they  might 
have  done  considerable  damage.  But  so  anxious  had 
they  been  to  seize  the  white  men,  and  raid  the  Post 
that  all  who  were  able  had  rushed  within  the  fortifi- 
cation. When  they  realised  their  mistake  and  rushed 
outside  the  canoe  was  so  far  away  that  their  shots  would 
have  been  useless.  They  accordingly  returned  to  the 
Post  and  ransacked  the  place,  seizing  eagerly  upon 
everything  the  traders  had  left  behind.  They  searched 
among  the  dead  for  the  body  of  the  Ayana  chief,  and 
were  greatly  disappointed  when  no  trace  of  him  could 
be  found.  They  had  hoped  to  find  him  only  wounded 
and  thus  would  have  nursed  him  back  to  life  that  they 
might  have  the  pleasure  of  submitting  him  to  untold 
tortures  later  on. 

In  the  meantime  Dan  and  Natsatt  had  driven  the 
canoe  farther  and  farther  away  from  the  Post.  They 
expected  immediate  pursuit,  and  often  glanced  anx- 
iously back  up  the  river  to  see  if  the  Chilcats  were 
coming.  After  a  couple  of  hours'  hard  paddling  and 
no  sign  of  the  enemy  was  seen  they  began  to  think  that 
the  Indians  had  given  up  the  idea.  There  were  many 
other  things  to  occupy  their  attention.  The  chief 
needed  attention,  and  Natsatt  at  length  laid  down  his 
paddle  and  moved  to  Klitonda's  side,  while  Dan  con- 
tinued paddling  and  kept  the  canoe  in  the  middle  of 
the  stream.  The  chief  was  lying  just  where  he  had 
been  placed.  Putting  his  ear  down  close  to  his  face 


264:         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

Natsatt  found  that  he  was  still  "breathing.  His  eyes 
were  closed,  and  his  lips  were  firmly  pressed  together. 
His  long  hair  was  tangled  and  moist.  His  head  was 
thrown  back,  and  upon  his  face  was  that  defiant  expres- 
sion with  which  he  had  met  his  opponents.  ISTatsatt 
laid  his  right  hand  upon  the  chief's  shoulder,  and  gave 
him  a  slight  shake. 

"  Klitonda,  Klitonda,"  he  called.  "  Wake  up.  You 
are  safe.  The  Chilcats  cannot  trouble  you  any  more. 
Klitonda,  do  you  hear  ?  " 

He  waited  and  watched  for  a  few  heart  beats,  and 
then  the  eyes  of  the  chief  slowly  opened,  and  looked 
around  in  a  vacant  manner.  His  lips  slowly  moved, 
and  Natsatt  stooped  down  in  an  effort  to  comprehend 
what  he  was  trying  to  say. 

"  Owindia  —  Klota  —  Chilcats  — "  came  feebly 
from  the  dying  chief. 

"  Owindia  is  here,"  Natsatt  replied,  "  and  the  Chil- 
cats cannot  harm  her." 

"  Owindia  —  Klota  —  Chilcats  —  white  man,"  Kli- 
tonda continued,  not  heeding  the  young  man's  words. 
Then  his  face  underwent  a  marvellous  transformation. 
The  look  of  defiance  faded  and  in  its  stead  came  an  ex- 
pression of  triumph.  He  was  driving  out  the  Chilcats ; 
he  was  watching  them  flee  before  his  people  back  over 
the  mountains  toward  the  coast.  His  right  arm  sud- 
denly shot  out,  and  he  partly  lifted  himself  from  the 
bottom  of  the  canoe.  "  The  Chilcats  are  beaten !  "  he 


INTO  THE  UNKNOWN  265 

cried.  "  They  run  like  dogs.  The  Ayana,  the  Ayana 
are  free !  Klota  is  avenged  —  Owindia  — " 

He  stopped  short,  and  his  eyes  looked  straight  before 
him,  wild  and  triumphant.  Then  his  tense  body  re- 
laxed, his  head  drooped,  and  he  sank  back  into  the  bot- 
tom of  the  canoe.  Klitonda,  the  chief  of  the  Ranges 
was  dead! 

With  a  big  lump  in  his  throat  Natsatt  looked  silently 
upon  the  face  of  the  dead  warrior.  He  had  striven 
faithfully  for  long  years  to  free  his  land  from  the  in- 
vaders, and  was  this  the  end  ? 

"  Poor  chap,  it's  certainly  too  bad/'  Dan  remarked, 
resting  on  his  paddle,  and  viewing  the  lifeless  body. 
"  He  was  a  brave  warrior,  and  deserved  a  better  fate 
than  that.  Oh,  if  I  were  only  young  again  I  would 
bring  back  a  regular  army,  and  wipe  those  vile  skunks 
out  of  existence.  They'll  treat  the  Ayana  Indians 
worse  than  ever  now,  and  they  will  laugh  at  the  whites. 
Good  Lord !  my  blood  fairly  boils  when  I  think  of  them. 
But,  then  what's  the  use  of  worrying  over  what  can't 
be  helped.  We've  got  enough  ahead  of  us,  I'm  think- 
ing, to  occupy  us  for  many  days  to  come.  That  poor 
lassie  hasn't  stirred  once  since  we  left  the  Post.  I've 
had  my  eyes  upon  her  face  most  of  the  time.  What  are 
we  going  to  do  with  her  ?  " 

Dan's  question  remained  unanswered.  They  were 
in  an  unknown  region  never  before  entered  by  white 
men.  The  Ayana  Indians  had  told  them  marvellous 


^266         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

tales  of  the  ferocity  of  the  natives  who  live  along  the 
lower  banks  of  the  river.  They  were  monsters,  so  they 
said,  with  hair  hanging  to  their  waists,  and  living  upon 
the  bodies  of  all  Indians  they  could  capture.  Both 
Dan  and  Natsatt  knew  enough  of  the  natives  to  realise 
that  these  tales  were  no  doubt  much  exaggerated.  With 
their  guns  they  believed  they  could  easily  frighten  them 
away.  What  concerned  them  most  was  their  ignorance 
of  what  lay  beyond.  The  wild  Indians  they  would  be 
willing  to  meet  if  they  knew  that  somewhere  ahead 
they  would  come  to  some  camp  or  Post  where  Owindia 
could  be  cared  for.  They  knew  that  the  Mackenzie 
River,  east  of  the  mountains  flowed  north  into  the  Arc- 
tic Ocean.  This  river  was  apparently  bearing  them  in 
the  same  direction.  Would  they  be  borne  on  and  on 
only  at  last  to  reach  that  Great  Sea  from  which  they 
could  hardly  expect  to  return  with  Owindia  alive.  She 
needed  immediate  care  which  they  were  unable  to  give. 
The  river  was  swift,  and  at  times  it  was  divided  by 
numerous  small  islands.  They  were  puzzled  as  to 
which  channel  they  should  keep,  but  each  time  the  canoe 
swept  down  into  the  main  current  again.  ]STo  sign  of 
Indians  had  they  seen.  Nothing  but  a  dreary  wilder- 
ness stretched  around  them  on  every  side.  The  trees 
came  right  to  the  water's  edge.  The  banks  were  not 
high  here  as  farther  upstream,  but  sloped  gently  to 
the  river's  edge.  Their  last  morsel  of  food  was  now 
gone  and  they  watched  anxiously  for  some  animal  to 
appear  upon  the  bank.  They  had  caught  sight  of  a 


INTO  THE  UNKNOWN  267 

moose  swimming  across  the  river  ahead  of  them,  but 
it  was  too  far  off  for  them  to  attempt  to  shoot  it.  Sev- 
eral bears  had  also  been  seen  along  the  shore,  but  they, 
too,  had  escaped. 

Thus  on  and  on  they  sped  throughout  that  long  day. 
The  sun  beat  upon  their  heads,  and  the  flies  swarmed 
around  them.  They  were  both  weary  from  the  stren- 
uous ordeal  through  which  they  had  passed,  and  longed 
to  lie  down  and  rest.  But  they  did  not  dare  to  relin- 
quish their  paddling  for  any  length  of  time.  Toward 
evening  they  espied  an  island  ahead,  larger  than  any 
they  had  yet  seen.  The  same  thought  occupied  both 
their  minds.  In  fact  they  had  been  thinking  about  it 
for  some  time.  Occasionally  they  glanced  toward  the 
body  of  the  chief  lying  near  at  their  side. 

"  Suppose  we  land  on  yon  island,  lad,"  Dan  sug- 
gested. "  Guess  we've  got  some  work  ahead  of  us.  We 
can't  carry  this  poor  chap  much  farther." 

"  I've  been  thinking  of  the  same  thing,"  Natsatt  re- 
plied. "  We  couldn't  leave  him  in  a  better  place." 

Running  the  canoe  ashore  on  the  upper  point  of  the 
island,  they  landed,  and  stretched  their  cramped  legs. 
It  was  certainly  a  beautiful  spot.  Birds  twittered 
among  the  trees,  and  there  was  an  abundance  of  wild 
grass  and  northern  flowers.  It  was  a  fitting  place  to 
leave  the  chief,  who  had  such  a  passionate  love  for  his 
country,  and  who  gave  up  his  life  that  it  might  be 
freed.  Bearing  the  body  of  the  Indian  in  their  arms 
they  brought  him  ashore,  and  laid  him  upon  the  ground 


268         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

at  the  foot  of  a  large  tree.  Searching  around  they 
found  a  few  branches,  and  others  they  cut  with  their 
axes.  These  they  laid  tenderly  over  the  body  until  it 
was  completely  covered.  Not  a  word  was  uttered  as 
they  performed  this  task  of  love  for  the  fallen  man. 
When  the  last  twig  had  been  deposited  Dan  stepped 
back  as  if  to  leave  the  place.  He  hesitated,  and  a 
mistiness  dimmed  his  eyes. 

"I  can't  do  it,  lad.  I  can't!"  he  groaned.  "He 
was  Klota's  husband,  and  she  must  have  loved  him. 
How  can  I  leave  him  here !  I  can't,  I  can't !  " 

"  I  feel  the  same  way,  too,"  Natsatt  replied.  "  Kli- 
tonda  is  Owindia's  father  and  what  will  she  say  when 
she  learns  that  he  was  left  here  on  this  lonely  island? 
No,  it  cannot  be.  We  must  take  him  with  us." 

Dan  turned  to  the  young  man,  and  their  hands 
clasped.  They  looked  into  each  other's  eyes,  and  were 
not  ashamed  of  the  mistiness  which  gleamed  there. 
They  were  partners  in  distress.  They  had  been  tried 
in  the  fire  of  affliction,  and  had  not  been  found  wanting. 
Not  a  word  did  they  speak  as  they  bore  the  chief  back 
to  the  canoe  and  laid  the  body  in  its  former  place. 
Ahead  of  them  lay  the  great  unknown.  Whither  would 
that  sinuous  river  lead  them?  That  was  the  question 
each  was  asking  himself.  But  no  answer  was  vouch- 
safed to  them,  and  the  vast  wilderness  kept  its  secret 
well.  They  were  weary  and  hungry.  How  longingly 
they  had  watched  for  some  animal  to  make  its  appear- 
ance near  enough  that  they  might  obtain  food. 


INTO  THE  UNKNOWN  269 

But  so  far  they  had  been  disappointed.  "Were  they  to 
starve  there  in  a  land  of  plenty?  Moose,  bear,  and 
grouse  in  the  forest,  and  fish  in  the  stream,  and  must 
they  go  without?  !N"atsatt  suggested  that  they  should 
tarry  there  for  a  time  while  he  went  into  the  woods 
in  an  effort  to  obtain  some  game.  But  Dan  shook  his 
head. 

"  We  can't  afford  the  time,  lad,"  he  replied.  "  We 
must  hurry  on  with  the  lassie,  and  see  what's  ahead 
of  us.  To-morrow  if  nothing  comes  our  way  there'll  be 
nothing  left  but  to  go  after  game.  So  let's  get  on  down 
stream." 

Embarking,  they  slipped  around  the  point  of  the 
island,  and  skirted  the  left  hand  shore.  They  had  not 
gone  far  when  Natsatt,  who  was  seated  somewhat 
astern,  ceased  paddling,  laid  his  hand  upon  Dan's  shoul- 
der, and  pointed  ahead  to  the  right.  Then  he  lifted 
his  musket  and  brought  it  to  bear  upon  a  fine  moose 
standing  drinking  at  the  edge  of  the  water.  The  ani- 
mal had  not  seen  the  canoe,  and  when  the  report  rang 
out  it  gave  a  tremendous  leap  into  the  air,  staggered  for 
an  instant,  and  bounded  off  into  the  forest. 

"We've  lost  it!"  Natsatt  groaned.  "What's  the 
matter  with  me,  anyway  ?  I  was  sure  of  that  shot." 

"  Don't  feel  too  badly,"  Dan  soothed.  "  You  hit  it, 
and  it  may  be  lying  among  the  trees.  Let's  go  and 
see." 

Running  the  canoe  ashore  where  the  moose  had  been 
seen,  the  young  man  sprang  out  and  disappeared  into 


270         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

the  forest.  Soon  a  glad  shout  reached  Dan's  ears,  and 
following  the  sound  he  ere  long  gained  the  spot  where 
Natsatt  was  standing  gloating  over  the  carcass  of  a 
large  bull  moose.  li  did  not  take  them  long  to  choose 
the  choicest  portion  of  meat  from  the  animal.  Then 
hurrying  back  they  lighted  a  fire  upon  the  shore,  and 
prepared  to  cook  their  supper.  How  good  that  meat 
tasted  to  those  two  half-starved  men.  It  was  the  first 
fresh  meat  they  had  eaten  for  days.  The  meal  ended, 
their  strength  returned,  and  their  courage  as  well. 
They  could  face  the  unknown  now  with  a  better  heart, 

"  I  feel  like  a  new  man !  "  Dan  ejaculated,  as  he  stood 
up  and  stretched  himself.  "  A  man  can  go  without 
sleep  for  days,  but  only  a  boa-constrictor  can  go  for 
months  without  grub,  and  thank  heaven  I'm  not  a  ser- 
pent. We  must  take  as  much  of  that  moose  with  us  as 
the  canoe  can  carry,  for  the  Lord  only  knows  when  we'll 
run  across  another." 

This  was  soon  accomplished,  and  soon  they  were  once 
more  speeding  on  their  way  down  that  great  northern 
waterway. 


EEGIONS  BEYOND 

WHEN  the  dawn  of  a  new  day  broke,  the  canoe 
was  still  sweeping  on  its  way  down  the  Yukon, 
which  was  now  becoming  much  wider.  During  the 
night  Natsatt  and  Dan  had  been  able  to  obtain  some 
sleep.  They  took  turns  at  steering  the  craft,  and  did 
little  paddling,  merely  allowing  it  to  drift  over  long 
stretches  of  water,  and  around  sharp  bends.  Their 
progress  was  accordingly  slow.  It  was  necessary  for 
them  to  advance  with  care,  as  they  could  not  tell  what 
dangerous  rocks  and  rapids  might  be  ahead. 

ISTatsatt's  chief  thought  was  of  Owindia.  He  had 
wrapped  the  blankets  closely  around  her,  and  had 
shifted  her  to  as  comfortable  a  position  as  possible.  At 
times  he  held  her  hot  limp  hand  in  his,  and  anxiously 
watched  her  face,  hoping  to  see  some  change  upon  those 
loved  features.  All  through  the  day  he  had  moistened 
her  parched  lips  with  the  cool  water  of  the  river.  She 
moaned  much  during  the  night,  and  became  quite  rest- 
less. Her  head  tossed  on  the  rough  pillow,  and  she 
would  throw  out  her  arms,  thus  loosening  the  blankets 
from  around  her  body.  It  meant  constant  watchfulness 

on  Natsatt's  part  to  see  that  the  coverings  were  replaced, 

271 


272         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

for  the  night  was  chilly  and  a  damp  mist  hung  along 
the  river.  The  short  time  he  was  asleep  Dan  looked 
after  the  maiden.  There  was  nothing  more  they  could 
do  for  her.  They  were  helpless  there  in  the  lone  wilder- 
ness. Few  words  were  spoken  during  the  night.  But 
the  Ranger  was  doing  considerable  thinking.  The  more 
deeply  he  was  moved  the  more  silent  he  always  became. 
His  mind  was  much  upon  Klota,  and  Owindia,  with  the 
same  form  and  features,  brought  back  old  days.  His 
life  for  long  years  had  been  very  lonely,  and  just  when 
he  had  found  some  one  to  live  for  it  seemed  as  if  she 
might  be  taken  from  him.  Suppose  she  should  recover, 
and  they  should  get  back  to  civilisation,  then  he  would 
make  up  for  the  past.  He  had  neglected  to  give  Klota 
what  was  her  due,  but  it  would  not  be  so  with  her  only 
child.  As  he  listened  to  her  moans,  and  at  times  rose 
from  his  seat  to  cover  her  up  a  deep  love  for  this  poor 
child  came  into  his  heart.  Then  his  hands  would  clench 
firmly  together,  while  he  made  a  mental  vow  that  she 
should  not  die.  When  morning  dawned  they  would 
drive  the  canoe  as  it  had  never  been  driven  before. 
Surely  they  would  meet  with  some  human  beings, 
whether  whites  or  Indians,  who  would  be  able  to  min- 
ister to  the  maiden. 

It  was  early  in  the  morning  when  they  ran  ashore, 
and  built  a  small  fire,  and  cooked  their  breakfast  of 
moose  meat.  It  was  at  the  mouth  of  a  small  river  where 
they  had  landed.  They  noticed  signs  of  an  Indian  en- 


REGIONS  BEYOND  273 

campment  several  rods  tip  this  stream,  but  no  living 
person  could  they  behold.  The  land  was  covered  with 
a  dense  forest  on  this  side  of  the  river,  and  sloped 
gently  to  the  water's  edge.  On  the  opposite  side  rose 
high  hills,  with  heavy  mountains  in  the  background. 
It  was  a  scene  of  grim,  gaunt  desolation,  and  the  hearts 
of  the  two  wayfarers  became  much  depressed  as  they 
looked  around.  For  themselves  they  did  not  care,  but 
only  for  Owindia.  They  could  go  on  and  on  until  the 
mouth  of  the  river  was  reached.  They  could  die,  but 
it  was  hard  to  see  her  lying  there  with  no  one  to  give  a 
helping  hand.  Little  did  they  know  that  they  were  the 
pioneers  of  a  region  which  one  day  would  be  throbbing 
with  industrial  life ;  that  the  little  stream  which  flowed 
at  their  feet  would  in  less  than  half  a  century  attract 
the  attention  of  the  whole  world,  and  the  word  "  Klon- 
dyke  "  would  be  a  common  household  expression.  They 
could  not  see  that  across  this  river,  on  that  point  of 
land,  low,  and  covered  with  thick  trees  and  bushes, 
almost  like  a  swamp,  a  city  would  rise  magic-like,  teem- 
ing with  thousands  of  gold-fevered  men.  But  they 
could  not  see,  and  of  what  avail  would  such  a  vision 
have  been  to  them  in  their  time  of  necessity?  Fifty 
years  would  have  meant  an  eternity  to  them,  and  they 
needed  help  at  once. 

"  Nothing  doing  here,"  Dan  ejaculated,  rising  and 
looking  about.  "  Good  Lord,  what  a  hole  we've  got 
into!  Where  are  the  Indians,  anyway?  I  wouldn't 


care  if  they  were  devils  incarnate  so  long  as  they  showed 
up  that  we  might  learn  something  about  what's  ahead 
of  us." 

"  There's  nothing  for  us  to  do  but  to  go  on,"  Natsatt 
replied.  "  There  are  Indians  around  somewhere  that's 
certain,  and  they  may  be  down  stream  a  bit,  and  per- 
haps we  shall  meet  them  before  night." 

Hour  after  hour  they  continued  on  their  way,  and  it 
was  past  noon  when  they  came  to  another  river  flowing 
into  the  Yukon  on  their  left.  They  were  about  to  pass 
without  stopping,  when  a  canoe  bearing  several  Indians, 
darted  out  from  behind  a  small  point,  and  moved  to- 
ward them.  The  current  here  was  swift,  and  with  some 
difficulty  Dan  and  ISTatsatt  swung  their  big  canoe  around 
and  made  for  the  shore.  When  the  keel  had  grated 
upon  the  beach  they  rested  and  waited  for  the  natives 
to  come  closer.  This,  however,  the  latter  were  some- 
what reluctant  to  do.  They  were  armed  with  bows  and 
axes,  which  they  kept  in  readiness  for  any  emergency. 
TTatsatt  called  out  to  them  to  approach,  and  made  signs 
that  they  would  not  be  harmed.  He  stood  up  in  the 
canoe,  showed  his  own  empty  hands,  and  pointed  to  his 
companion.  Little  by  little  the  Indians  drew  nearer, 
and  when  they  found  there  was  no  danger  they  ran  close 
to  the  white  men. 

These  strangers  were  dressed  in  the  rough  animal 
clothing  of  the  country.  They  were  taller  than  the  In- 
dians farther  upstream,  and  appeared  to  be  friendly 
disposed.  Their  speech  was  altogether  unintelligible 


EEGIONS  BEYOND  275 

to  the  white  men,  and  only  by  signs  could  they  make 
known  their  wants.  They  pointed  to  the  dead  chief, 
upon  whom  the  Indians  looked  with  much  interest, 
and  talked  rapidly  among  themselves.  But  when  they 
saw  the  maiden  they  became  silent,  and  drew  back  a 
few  paces.  Natsatt  endeavoured  to  make  them  under- 
stand she  needed  assistance.  They  shook  their  heads, 
pointed  away  to  the  west,  looked  at  the  sun,  and  held 
up  two  fingers.  By  that  it  was  evident  that  the  rest 
of  the  band  were  two  days  away  from  the  shore,  back 
among  the  hills.  Natsatt  next  pointed  down  the  river, 
and  then  to  himself  and  Dan.  The  Indians  did  not 
at  once  reply  but  held  an  earnest  conversation  among 
themselves.  Then  one  took  a  small  stick,  and  upon  the 
sand  made  a  rude  sketch  of  a  square,  and  around  it  he 
made  a  number  of  upright  strokes. 

"  It's  a  Post  he  means,"  Natsatt  exclaimed,  now  much 
excited. 

"  Seems  so,"  Dan  replied.  "  But  I  wonder  how 
far." 

Then  he  pointed  down  the  river,  and  toward  the  sun. 
At  this  the  Indians  shook  their  heads  and  held  up  their 
fingers,  some  four,  others  three,  and  two  one. 

It  was  quite  evident  that  they  were  uncertain  as  to 
the  distance,  and  nothing  further  could  be  learned  from 
them.  After  a  few  more  signs  had  been  made  Dan  and 
Uatsatt  pushed  off,  and  continued  on  their  way  down- 
stream. They  were  feeling  more  encouraged  since 
they  had  learned  that  what  seemed  to  be  a  Post  or 


276         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

Fort  lay  ahead.  Word  of  the  white  men  no  doubt  had 
been  brought  up  the  river  to  these  Indians. 

The  day  passed,  and  another  weary  night.  The  fol- 
lowing day  found  them  still  drifting  down  that  great 
stream  which  seemed  to  have  no  end.  Then  another 
night,  and  as  the  blackness  stole  around  them  a  feeling 
of  deep  depression  came  into  their  hearts.  Owindia 
was  weaker,  and  moaned  more  than  ever.  She  was 
failing  fast  they  could  plainly  tell,  and  unless  help 
came  soon  she  could  not  last  much  longer.  Dan  had 
prepared  for  her  a  nourishing  drink  from  a  piece  of  the 
moose  meat.  He  had  done  it  the  evening  after  they 
had  left  the  Indians  at  the  mouth  of  the  river.  It  was 
the  rich  juice  which  he  had  boiled  from  the  meat,  and 
some  of  this  they  had  forced  Owindia  to  take.  But 
notwithstanding  all  their  efforts  the  maiden  was  sink- 
ing. As  Natsatt  watched  her  his  heart  became  very 
heavy.  How  he  longed  for  her  to  open  her  eyes  and 
fix  them  upon  him.  Would  she  ever  do  it  again  ?  he 
asked  himself.  During  the  day  he  often  held  her  hands 
as  he  sat  by  her  side  with  bent  head.  Dan  seeing  the 
young  man's  silent  grief  was  much  moved. 

"  Keep  up  a  stout  heart,  lad,"  he  had  said.  "  While 
there's  life  in  her  body  we  must  not  give  up.  That 
place  can't  be  far  ahead." 

"  I  have  kept  up  hope,  God  knows,"  Natsatt  re- 
sponded. "  But  what  does  it  all  amount  to,  I'd  like 
to  know.  Owindia  is  failing,  and  we'll  have  two  to 
bury  instead  of  one.  And  perhaps  there'll  be  three,  for 


EEGIONS  BEYOND  277 

what  will  be  the  use  of  my  living  without  her.  Oh, 
Dan,  you  don't  know  how  much  she  means  to  me. 
She  is  the  only  woman  I  ever  really  loved,  and  with 
her  I  know  I  could  do  almost  anything.  Why  should 
I  find  her,  only  to  lose  her  in  such  a  short  time !  " 

So  far  north  had  they  now  gone  that  the  nights  were 
becoming  very  short.  The  sun  merely  dipped  below 
the  horizon,  and  the  light  from  the  great  orb  was 
enough  to  illumine  the  whole  land.  Objects  could  be 
seen  quite  distinctly  some  distance  away.  When  the 
sun  again  rose  from  its  golden  bath  into  which  it  had 
plunged,  Dan,  who  was  steering  caught  sight  of  some- 
thing ahead  which  caused  him  to  sit  bolt  upright,  and 
shade  his  eyes  with  his  hand.  Then  he  called  to  Nat- 
satt. 

"  See,  lad,"  he  cried,  "  isn't  that  a  building  ahead  ? 
Your  eyes  are  better  than  mine.  Upon  yon  bank  it 
stands." 

"  It's  the  Post !  "  Natsatt  replied,  now  much  excited. 
"  There  seem  to  be  several  buildings.  Let's  drive  the 
canoe,  and  get  there  as  soon  as  possible." 

Hope  once  again  filled  their  hearts  as  they  bent  to 
their  paddles  and  the  canoe  fairly  leaped  through  the 
water.  With  steady  work  in  about  an  hour's  time  they 
were  so  close  to  the  building  that  they  could  see  people 
moving  about,  and  noticed  smoke  ascending  from  the 
large  house  which  had  first  attracted  their  attention.  It 
did  not  take  them  long  now  to  reach  the  place.  But  be- 
fore they  arrived  the  bank  was  lined  with  natives 


2Y8         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

watching  with  curiosity  the  coming  of  the  strange  craft. 
Never  did  faces  appear  so  good  to  the  two  voyagers  as  did 
those  dusky  features  appear  on  that  summer  morning. 
They  were  friendly,  and  as  soon  as  the  canoe  touched 
the  shore  eager  hands  grasped  the  bow  and  drew  it  well 
up  on  the  beach. 

While  the  Indians  were  crowding  around  talking  in 
a  most  excited  manner,  a  tall  man  pushed  his  way 
through  their  midst,  and  coming  forward,  held  out  his 
hand  to  Dan  and  ISTatsatt.  He  was  evidently  the  trader 
in  charge  of  the  Post. 

"  Good  Lord !  "  he  exclaimed,  as  he  looked  upon  the 
dead  chief,  and  Owindia,  "  where  have  you  dropped 
from?  I  didn't  know  there  was  a  white  man  any- 
where south  of  us  within  two  thousand  miles,  that  is 
on  this  side  of  the  mountains." 

"  We'll  tell  you  all,"  Dan  replied,  "  as  soon  as  some- 
thing is  done  for  that  poor  lassie.  She's  badly  stricken 
with  a  fever  of  some  kind.  It's  the  outcome  of  a  fear- 
ful experience,  and  I'm  afraid  she's  far  gone.  Is  there 
any  woman  here  who  can  take  care  of  her  ? " 

"  To  be  sure,"  was  the  reply.  "  Bring  her  up  to  the 
house,  and  I'll  round  up  an  old  squaw  who  is  skilful 
at  such  work,  to  look  after  her.  We  must  tend  to  that 
chap  there  in  the  bow,  too.  It's  a  wonder  to  me  you 
didn't  leave  him  behind." 

Without  replying  Natsatt  lifted  Owindia  tenderly  in 
his  arms  and  bore  her  up  the  bank  toward  the  large 
house.  The  door  was  open,  and  several  white  men 


KEGIONS  BEYOND  279 

were  standing  near.  They  exhibited  much  kindness, 
and  showed  Natsatt  where  to  place  the  maiden  in  a 
small  room.  Upon  a  cot  he  laid  her,  and  breathed  a 
prayer  of  thankfulness  that  at  last  she  should  have 
care  and  attention  which  neither  he  nor  Dan  could 
give.  Soon  several  squaws  entered,  and  he  left  them 
alone  with  his  loved  one. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

FORT    YUKON" 

IT  did  not  take  Dan  and  Natsatt  long  to  realise  that 
this  place  they  had  reached  in  their  dire  necessity 
was  a  Post  of  the  famous  Hudson's  Bay  Company. 
There  was  the  flag,  known  all  over  western  Canada, 
with  the  three  letters  H.  B.  C.  imprinted  upon  it. 
They  were  much  surprised,  for  they  had  no  idea  that 
the  Company  had  penetrated  into  this  far-off  region. 
They  knew  that  they  had  gone  far  north  in  their  search 
after  the  furry  prize,  but  they  had  not  heard  that  they 
had  crossed  the  mountains.  They  looked  with  wonder 
upon  the  well-built  houses,  clean  and  orderly. 

"  So  you  are  surprised,  too,"  laughed  the  Factor,  as 
he  sat  watching  his  visitors  enjoying  the  first  good  meal 
they  had  eaten  in  days.  "  I  was  much  astonished  to 
see  you  come  down  the  river,  and  you  were  amazed  to 
find  us  here.  There  are  no  limits  to  the  Great  Com- 
pany's operations  these  days.  We  have  been  here  a 
little  over  a  year,  and  it  seems  as  if  we  are  likely  to 
stay  for  some  time.  But  come,  tell  me  where  you 
have  come  from,  and  who  is  the  sick  squaw.  We  don't 
often  see  such  Indian  women  in  this  country.  She  is 

280 


FOET  YUKON  281 

certainly  a  prize.  I  am  anxious  to  know,  too,  about 
that  big  Indian  you  brought  with  you." 

And  there  in  that  frontier  Post  the  story  was  told, 
of  the  entrance  into  the  wilderness,  the  building  of 
the  Post  at  the  mouth  of  the  Segas  River,  the  attack 
of  the  Chilcats,  the  desertion  by  the  white  men,  the 
death  of  the  chief  of  the  Ranges,  his  daughter's  bravery 
and  sickness,  and  the  terrible  voyage  down  the  river. 

To  all  this  the  Factor  listened  without  a  word  of  com- 
ment. At  times  he  allowed  the  pipe  he  was  smoking 
to  go  out,  and  seemed  to  be  lost  in  thought.  So  these 
men  were  rival  traders  he  mentally  commented,  who 
will  no  doubt  be  a  menace  to  the  work  of  the  H.  B.  Com- 
pany. Why  should  he  give  such  men  shelter?  How 
would  his  action  appear  when  word  reached  head- 
quarters? His  silence,  and  the  expression  upon  his 
face  did  not  escape  the  keen  eyes  of  Dan  and  Natsatt. 
They  well  knew  how  the  Great  Company  would  tolerate 
no  interference,  and  how  all  independent  traders  were 
disliked. 

"  And  so  you  began  trading  with  the  Indians  on  your 
own  account,  did  you  ?  "  the  Factor  at  length  remarked. 
"  It  doesn't  work.  You  need  some  power  behind  you." 

"  Don't  misunderstand  me,"  Dan  replied.  "  It  was 
not  for  the  trade  that  I  came  into  this  country,  but 
to  find  my  only  child,  my  long  lost  Klota.  The  trade 
was  only  a  pawn  in  the  game." 

"  And  did  you  find  her  ? "  the  Factor  asked,  now 
much  interested. 


282         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

"  No.  But  I  found  her  child,  that  poor  lassie  who 
is  now  lying  here  sick  unto  death.  You  may  be  of- 
fended with  me,  and  consider  me  a  rival  trader,  but  for 
God's  sake  do  everything  you  can  for  her.  She  is  in- 
nocent." 

In  reply  the  Factor  reached  out  his  hand  and  caught 
the  Ranger's. 

"  There  is  my  pledge  of  good  faith,"  he  said.  "  We 
don't  war  against  women.  I  honour  you  for  what  you 
have  done,  and  I  know  my  Company  will  say  I  am 
right  in  looking  after  you.  Stay  with  us  until  we  see 
what  happens  to  the  girl.  You  must  rest  now  while 
I  make  arrangements  for  the  burial  of  the 
chief." 

Two  days  passed  during  which  time  Natsatt  and  Dan 
recovered  much  of  their  former  strength.  It  was  a 
time  of  suspense,  for  Owindia's  life  still  hung  in  the 
balance.  The  Indian  women  were  good  nurses  and 
did  all  in  their  power  for  the  sick  girl.  They  under- 
stood the  nature  of  her  trouble,  and  administered 
medicine  made  from  the  roots  and  bark  of  trees.  These 
simple  remedies  had  been  used  among  this  people  from 
time  immemorial  with  satisfactory  results. 

Natsatt  kept  almost  constant  watch  by  Owindia's 
side.  He  could  not  bear  to  be  absent  from  her  for  any 
length  of  time.  Dan,  too,  would  often  sit  near,  and 
study  the  drawn  face  lying  upon  the  pillow.  The  day 
of  their  arrival  at  the  Fort  was  the  first  time  he  had 
noticed  the  slender  chain  around  the  maiden's  neck. 


FORT  YUKON  283 

i 

"  Where  did  she  get  that  ?  "  he  asked  Natsatt,  who 
was  sitting  near. 

"  It  was  her  mother's,"  was  the  reply.  "  Klitonda 
gave  it  to  Owindia  the  night  Klota  was  killed,  and  she 
has  worn  it  ever  since.  There  is  a  locket  attached  to  it. 
She  believed  it  was  a  charm,  and  had  power  to  keep 
away  evil.  She  showed  it  to  me  once." 

"  What's  in  the  locket  ?  "  Dan  queried. 

"  Her  mother's  picture." 

"  Let  me  see  it,  quick,"  and  Dan  rose  to  his  feet  as 
he  spoke.  "  Yes,  it's  my  darling  child,"  he  murmured 
as  he  opened  the  locket  which  the  young  man  had 
handed  to  him.  "  I  gave  it  to  her,  and  well  do  I  re- 
member the  day.  How  happy  she  was,  and  she  gave 
me  such  a  loving  kiss.  Little  did  I  think  then  when 
I  should  see  it  again,  for  it  was  just  before  I  lost  her." 

The  second  night  JTatsatt  was  sitting  alone  by 
'Owindia's  side.  Dan  was  to  relieve  him  later  on.  It 
was  near  the  hour  of  midnight,  and  a  deep  silence 
reigned  within  and  without  the  building.  The  one 
small  window  in  the  room  was  open,  and  the  fresh  air 
was  drifting  in  from  forest  and  river.  To  Natsatt 
there  seemed  to  be  no  change  in  Owindia's  condition. 
For  days  he  had  been  waiting  for  her  to  open  her  eyes 
and  look  upon  him.  To-night  he  felt  more  depressed 
than  ever.  He  had  waited  so  long,  and  his  hope  of  her 
recovery  was  growing  less  each  day.  As  he  sat  there 
he  thought  of  the  happy  days  they  had  been  together, 
and  of  their  first  meeting  in  the  lodge  in  the  wilderness. 


284:        THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  BADGES 

He  recalled  how  sweet  was  her  voice  as  he  listened  to 
her  as  he  lay  by  the  fire  the  morning  after  that  great 
storm.  Was  that  voice  to  be  silenced  for  ever  ?  he  asked 
himself.  Would  he  never  hear  it  again  ?  He  remem- 
bered how  delighted  she  had  been  as  he  played  upon 
the  mouth-organ.  The  thought  brought  to  his  mind 
the  little  instrument  which  he  had  not  touched  for 
days.  Thrusting  his  hand  within  his  jacket  where  he 
kept  it  safely  concealed,  he  brought  it  forth,  and  fondled 
it  for  a  few  minutes.  Then  the  old  longing  came  upon 
him,  and  placing  it  to  his  lips  he  began  to  play  a  soft, 
low  tune.  It  was  like  magic  to  his  drooping  spirits, 
and  affected  him  as  it  had  always  done  in  days  gone 
by.  Tune  after  tune  he  played,  unheeding  how  the 
time  was  passing.  In  the  midst  of  a  sweet  air  he  hap- 
pened to  glance  toward  the  bed,  and  immediately  the 
music  ceased,  and  the  instrument  dropped  from  his 
mouth.  There  by  his  side  was  Owindia,  with  eyes 
wide  open  looking  straight  into  his  face.  A  great  joy 
leaped  into  his  heart,  as  he  leaned  over  and  took  her 
wasted  hand  in  his. 

"  Are  you  better,  darling  ? "  he  asked. 

A  faint  smile  appeared  upon  her  face,  and  her  eyes 
roved  about  the  room  with  a  puzzled  expression. 

"  The  Chilcats ! "  she  whispered.  "  Where  are 
they?" 

"  HusH,  darling,"  Katsatt  replied.  "  Do  not  talk 
now.  You  are  safe.  The  Chilcats  cannot  harm  you 
any  more,  so  go  to  sleep." 


FORT  YUKON  285 

With  a  deep  sigh  of  relief  Owindia  closed  her  eyes, 
and  was  soon  off  into  a  calm  refreshing  slumber.  Nat- 
satt  watched  her  for  a  few  minutes  with  a  great  joy 
and  thankfulness  in  his  heart.  He  wished  to  tell  some 
one  of  the  good  news.  He  must  speak  and  let  others 
share  his  happiness.  He  rose  to  his  feet  to  leave  the 
room  to  arouse  Dan.  But  as  he  turned  there  stood 
the  Ranger  at  the  door.  The  sound  of  the  music  had 
awakened  him,  and  he  had  come  to  see  what  was  the- 
matter.  He  had  just  reached  the  door  when  Owindia 
opened  her  eyes.  He  had  said  nothing,  but  had  re- 
mained a  silent  witness  of  it  all. 

There  was  no  sleep  for  these  two  delighted  men  that 
night.  They  now  knew  that  the  crisis  was  passed,  and 
with  care  Owindia  would  recover.  They  sat  and  talked 
in  subdued  tones  about  their  plans  for  the  future. 
Hitherto  they  had  been  silent  concerning  this  subject. 
Now,  however,  it  was  different. 

As  the  days  passed  Owindia  made  steady  progress. 
Ere  long  she  was  able  to  leave  her  cot,  and  take  short 
walks  out  in  the  fresh  open  air.  Natsatt  was  always 
with  her,  and  supported  her  feeble  steps.  She  was 
much  interested  in  everything  she  saw.  The  Post  was 
a  wonder  in  her  eyes,  and  she  asked  Natsatt  if  the 
houses  beyond  the  mountains  of  the  rising  sun  were 
anything  like  it.  The  Indians,  too,  were  different  from 
any  she  had  ever  seen.  They  were  kind  to  the  sick 
girl,  and  were  always  pleased  when  she  came  to  visit 
them  in  their  lodges.  They  had  heard  the  story  of  her 


286         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

terrible  experience  among  the  Chilcats,  and  had  dis- 
cussed it  among  themselves.  The  white  men  of  the 
Fort  were  pleased  to  have  the  sweet-faced,  gentle  maiden 
among  them,  and  treated  her  with  the  greatest  courtesy. 
Natsatt  mentally  noted  how  different  was  their  treat- 
ment of  Owindia  from  the  men  who  had  deserted  the 
Post  up  river.  The  Factor  became  fond  of  the  maiden, 
and  when  he  found  that  Natsatt  was  her  lover  he 
heartily  congratulated  the  young  man.  Thus  their  stay 
at  the  Fort  was  most  pleasant,  a  blessed  relief  after 
the  terrible  experiences  through  which  they  had  passed. 

But  notwithstanding  her  happiness  with  Natsatt 
there  was  a  cloud  upon  Owindia's  mind.  She  longed 
to  know  about  her  father.  It  had  been  thought  best 
not  to  tell  her  about  his  death  until  she  was  stronger  in 
health.  Several  times  her  question  had  been  evaded. 
She  had  learned  something  about  the  defeat  of  the 
Ayana,  and  the  attack  upon  the  Post.  A  fear  pressed 
upon  her  heart,  that  something  had  happened  to  her 
father.  She  brooded  over  it  by  day,  and  would  lie 
awake  at  night  for  hours  wondering  what  had  become 
of  him. 

One  day  as  she  and  Natsatt  were  walking  along  the 
bank  of  the  river,  talking  and  gathering  wild  flowers, 
they  sat  down  in  a  quiet  little  spot  under  the  shelter 
of  a  large  fir  tree.  The  water  of  the  Yukon  flowed 
swiftly  past,  and  fascinated  Owindia.  She  could  not 
keep  her  eyes  away  from  that  stream,  and  became  un- 
usually silent. 


FORT  YUKON  287 

"  What  is  it,  little  one  ? "  Natsatt  asked,  noting  her 
pre-occupied  manner.  "  Are  you  not  feeling  well  to- 
day ?  I  hope  nothing  is  the  matter,  for  we  are  planning 
to  leave  this  place  next  week.  Boats  of  the  Company 
are  to  start  up  the  Porcupine  River  with  their  loads  of 
furs,  and  they  have  kindly  offered  to  take  us  with 
them.  You  will  then  be  able  to  see  what  the  world  is 
like  beyond  the  great  mountains.  I  hope  you  will  be 
able  to  go." 

"  I  am  feeling  stronger  every  day,"  Owindia  replied. 
"  I  have  heard  that  we  are  to  go,  and  I  suppose  I  shall 
never  see  this  river  again.  But  when  I  look  upon  it  I 
feel  sad.  It  was  by  its  side  so  far  away  where  I 
played  as  a  little  child,  and  my  mother  used  to  sit 
near  and  watch  me.  Her  grave  is  far  up  there,"  and 
she  threw  out  her  left  arm  in  an  eloquent  gesture.  "  It 
was  there  that  the  Chilcats  tried  to  steal  me  away,  and 
my  father  saved  me.  How  he  loved  me,  and  would  do 
anything  for  me.  Tell  me,  oh,  tell  me,  Natsatt,  what 
has  happened  to  him." 

For  a  while  Natsatt  was  silent,  and  sat  gazing 
steadily  before  him  out  upon  the  river.  How  could 
he  tell  her  ?  He  had  been  dreading  that  question  for 
days,  and  now  it  had  come  and  had  to  be  answered. 
Owindia  noticed  his  silence,  and  with  the  quick  in- 
tuition of  her  race  divined  the  meaning. 

"  You  do  not  answer,"  she  breathed,  while  a  deep 
sigh  escaped  her  lips.  "  You  do  not  wish  to  tell  me 


288         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

what  you  know.  But  I  know  now,  as  if  you  spoke  the 
words." 

"  I  did  not  wish  to  see  you  grieve,"  Natsatt  returned. 
"  You  were  so  weak  that  if  I  told  you  it  might  do  you 
harm.  The  truth  was  kept  from  you  because  I  love 
you  so.  Don't  you  believe  me,  darling  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  know  you  love  me.  But  I  am  stronger 
now,  and  want  to  hear  everything.  If  my  father  is 
dead  I  know  he  died  like  a  true  warrior." 

"Indeed  he  did,"  Natsatt  replied.  "He  fought 
bravely  to  the  last.  You  should  have  seen  the  bodies  of 
the  dead  and  wounded  Chilcats  lying  on  the  ground. 
The  Coast  dogs  would  have  been  defeated  if  the  Ayana 
had  been  armed  with  muskets,  but  they  could  do  very; 
little  against  the  guns." 

"  And  did  you  leave  my  father  where  he  fell  ? " 
Owindia  asked.  "  Are  you  sure  he  was  dead  ?  Per- 
haps he  was  only  wounded,  and  the  Chilcats  have 
taken  him  away  to  torture  him.  The  thought  is 
terrible." 

"  E"o,  we  did  not.  We  brought  him  with  us,  and  he 
died  in  the  canoe  on  our  way  down  the  river.  His 
last  word  was  about  you." 

"  My  poor  father,"  and  Owindia  sighed  as  she  spoke. 
"  How  hard  he  struggled  to  free  his  land,  and  now  it  is 
all  over.  The  Chilcats  will  be  more  cruel  to  the  Ayana 
than  ever.  Perhaps  it  is  just  as  well  that  my  father 
is  gone.  His  heart  was  always  heavy,  but  I  am  sure 
it  would  break  if  he  were  alive  to  see  how  his  people 


FORT  YUKON  289 

will  be  treated.  They  will  never  have  courage  to  rise 
again  to  free  their  land." 

Her  head  drooped,  her  bosom  heaved  with  the  in- 
tensity of  her  emotion,  and  the  tears  began  to  steal 
slowly  down  her  cheeks.  Natsatt  placed  his  arm 
around  her  in  an  effort  to  soothe  her.  Her  form  shook, 
and  her  sobbing  increased.  Her  lover  let  her  weep, 
well  knowing  that  the  tears  would  relieve  her  sur- 
charged feelings,  and  that  she  would  feel  better  after 
the  storm  of  grief  was  over. 

"  Would  you  like  to  see  your  father's  grave  ? "  Hat- 
satt  at  length  asked. 

"  What !  did  you  bring  his  body  all  the  way  to  this 
place  ?  "  and  Owindia  lifted  her  tear-stained  eyes  to  his 
face. 

"  Yes.  We  could  not  leave  him  behind.  We  knew 
how  badly  you  would  feel." 

Without  another  word  the  maiden  placed  her  hand 
in  his,  and  rising,  he  led  her  to  the  Indian  burying 
ground  on  a  hill  back  of  the  Post.  There  were  many 
graves  here,  and  over  each  one  had  been  erected  quaint 
shelters.  Some  were  covered  with  little  cotton  tents, 
while  others  had  houses  made  of  logs  and  brush.  In 
the  midst  of  these  was  one  covered  with  new  earth.  It 
was  surrounded  by  neat  palings,  made  from  small  fir 
saplings,  stripped  of  their  bark.  At  the  head  of  the 
grave  a  rude  cross  had  been  erected,  on  which  several 
words  had  been  carved,  telling  of  the  chief  who  was 
lying  beneath. 


290         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

"  Who  did  it  ? "  Owindia  whispered,  after  she  had 
stood  for  a  while  looking  down  upon  the  mound. 

"  We  thought  you  would  like  it,"  Natsatt  replied. 
"  It  was  Dan  who  made  the  cross,  and  cut  your  father's 
name  upon  it.  People  beyond  the  mountains  put 
crosses  over  the  graves  of  their  loved  ones.  Dan  said 
that  though  your  father  wasn't  really  a  Christian  he 
was  a  far  better  man  than  many  Christians  he  knew. 
Some  day  you .  will  learn  what  that  cross  means,  and 
why  it  is  placed  over  graves." 

For  some  time  they  stood  by  the  side  of  the  mound, 
and  then  Owindia  moved  away  and  gathered  some  wild 
flowers  she  saw  growing  near.  They  were  the  pretty 
wild  rose,  lupin,  blue-bell,  and  berry  blossoms.  These 
she  and  Xatsatt  gathered,  and  laid  them  tenderly  upon 
the  grave.  This  deed  of  love  accomplished,  and  with 
a  long,  lingering  glance  upon  the  spot  she  would  soon 
never  see  again,  Owindia  placed  her  hand  in  Xatsatt's 
and  he  led  her  slowly  back  to  the  Fort. 

In  a  few  days  the  Company's  boats  were  all  ready 
for  their  long  voyage  upstream.  Dan,  Natsatt,  and 
Owindia  went  with  them.  They  thus  turned  their 
backs  for  ever  upon  the  country  which  had  been  the 
scene  of  so  much  sorrow  mingled  with  joy.  And  they 
left  behind,  too,  Klitonda,  the  chief  of  the  Ranges, 
who  had  fought  a  brave,  stubborn  fight,  and  like  many 
reformers,  had  given  up  his  life  ere  he  saw  the  cause 
for  which  he  died  triumphant  in  the  end. 


CHAPTEE  XXVIII 

AT  LAST 

IT  was  a  summer  afternoon  late  in  June  when  a 
lithe  canoe  containing  two  men,  cut  through  the 
water  of  a  large  lake  in  the  great  Canadian  Northwest. 
Everything  spoke  hurry.  It  was  shown  in  the  long 
sweep  of  the  paddles,  and  the  anxious  glances  which 
the  men  now  and  then  cast  upon  a  dim  headland  miles 
beyond.  The  canoe  seemed  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of 
the  excitement,  and  throbbed  with  life  as  it  cleaved  the 
rippling  surface.  It  was  a  bright  day,  and  the  sun 
poured  its  hot  beams  upon  the  heads  of  the  voyagers. 
The  whole  region  surrounding  the  lake  was  covered 
with  a  thick  forest  sloping  to  the  water's  edge.  Not  a 
sign  of  human  life  was  anywhere  to  be  seen.  Birds 
alone  made  their  appearance,  as  they  darted  here  and 
there  as  if  rejoicing  over  the  presence  of  the  canoe  in 
their  midst. 

"  Do  you  think  we  can  get  there  in  time  ? "  Natsatt 
asked,  as  he  rested  for  a  few  seconds  on  his  paddle 
and  looked  keenly  forward. 

"  Sure,"  Dan  replied.  "  But  there's  not  a  minute 
to  lose.  If  it  hadn't  been  for  that  delay  in  the  rapids 

we'd  have  been  there  before  now." 

291 


292         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  EANGES 

"  We  must  make  it,"  and  the  young  man  again  drove 
his  paddle  with  great  determination  into  the  water 
as  he  spoke.  "  Haven't  I  been  counting  the  days  for 
months,  and  lying  awake  at  night  thinking  of  this  trip, 
and  now  that  we  may  be  late  is  too  much  to  stand. 
What  will  she  think  if  we're  not  there  ?  " 

"  Don't  worry,  lad,"  the  Hanger  soothed.  "  We 
haven't  lost  yet,  and  I'm  good  for  five  hours  of  the 
hardest  paddling  of  my  life.  How  do  you  feel  ?  " 

"  Feel  ?  Why,  fresh  as  when  I  left  home.  I  could 
paddle  at  top-notch  speed  all  night  long  for  what's 
ahead  of  us.  But  we  must  be  there  by  eight  o'clock, 
or  much  of  the  fun  will  be  lost.  Do  you  think  she'll 
be  watching  for  us  ?  " 

"  Sure.  Weren't  her  letters  full  of  it,  and  what  she 
would  say  and  do  when  she  saw  us  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  know  that,  Dan.  But  suppose  she  has 
changed  ?  She  has  been  there  three  years  now,  and  has 
learned  many  things  she  did  not  know  before,  and 
might  not  want  to  go  back  with  us.  Three  years  make 
a  big  difference  sometimes,  you  know.  If  she  has 
changed  much  from  what  she  was  when  we  came  out 
from  the  Yukon  I  shall  be  greatly  disappointed.  I 
can  never  forget  that  journey,  for  it  was  the  happiest 
period  of  my  life.  We  were  a  long  time  on  the  way 
according  to  the  calendar,  but  very  short  to  me.  How 
bright  and  happy  she  was,  and  everything  she  saw  was 
so  full  of  interest  to  her.  My,  it  was  hard  to  leave  her, 


AT  LAST  293 

and  not  see  her  again  for  three  years.  I  don't  know 
how  I  had  the  courage  to  do  it." 

"  It  was  for  the  best,  lad,"  Dan  quietly  remarked. 
"  She,  I  trust,  has  gained  much,  and  so  have  you. 
You've  obtained  a  good  foothold  now  in  the  country, 
of  which  any  man  might  be  proud.  You've  got  much 
to  live  for." 

"  But  I  could  not  have  done  it  without  your  help, 
Dan,"  ]STatsatt  replied.  "  It's  been  a  hard  struggle  I 
know,  but  what  could  I  have  done  without  you,  and  the 
thought  of  Owindia  to  urge  me  on.  Sometimes  when 
I  was  about  discouraged  the  thought  of  her  would  come 
to  my  mind,  and  I  said  to  myself,  '  If  I  fail  what  will 
she  think  ? '  and  that  idea  always  filled  me  with  new 
determination." 

"  She  has  meant  much  to  both  of  us,  lad.  I  was  an 
old  man  when  I  crossed  the  mountains,  and  believed 
that  my  time  was  almost  up.  But  when  she  came  into 
my  life  it  made  all  the  difference  in  the  world,  and  now 
I  feel  almost  as  young  as  ever." 

"  And  you  don't  think  she'll  be  much  changed  ? " 
Natsatt  queried.  "  You  think  she'll  be  glad  to  see  us, 
and  not  be  ashamed  of  our  rough  ways  ?  If  I  thought 
she  would  I'd  not  go  near  where  she  is." 

"  Don't  be  a  fool,  lad.  You're  only  talking  non- 
sense. What  kind  of  a  woman  do  you  think  she  is  ? 
Do  you  imagine  she'd  be  untrue  to  her  best  friends  ? 
Not  a  bit  of  it.  She's  not  like  those  skunks  who  de- 


294:         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

serted  us  in  our  time  of  need  at  the  Post  on  the  far- 
off  Yukon  River.  They  got  their  desert,  though,  when 
they  went  down  in  the  Liard  River.  It  served  them 
right.  ~No  men  could  do  what  they  did  and  get  off 
scot  free.  But  Owindia's  not  like  them.  Oh,  no, 
don't  you  have  the  least  fear  about  her." 

Thus  through  the  long  afternoon  Dan  and  Natsatt 
conversed  upon  the  one  subject  which  was  so  near  their 
hearts.  They  had  changed  somewhat  in  the  three 
years  since  they  had  left  Fort  Yukon  on  their  journey 
eastward  with  the  boats  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company. 
The  Ranger  looked  older,  and  his  hair  was  whiter  than 
ever.  But  in  his  eyes  dwelt  an  expression  of  peace 
and  contentment,  which  formerly  had  not  been  seen 
there.  He  no  longer  cared  for  roving,  but  desired  rest 
and  quietness.  He  had  Owindia  upon  whom  he  could 
centre  his  thoughts.  He  had  her  to  care  for,  and  he 
had  tried  to  make  up  to  her  what  he  had  neglected  to 
do  for  Klota.  Natsatt,  too,  had  changed.  He  was  free 
and  buoyant  in  spirit  as  ever,  but  his  nature  had  be- 
come much  developed  by  his  contact  with  the  old 
Ranger.  He  had  settled  down  to  steady  business, 
and  his  face  expressed  the  resolve  of  a  man  who  had 
something  to  live  for,  and  who  meant  to  succeed  in 
life. 

Twilight  was  stealing  over  the  land  when  at  length 
they  ran  out  of  the  lake  and  entered  upon  a  narrow 
river.  They  had  not  gone  far  when  before  them  a 
village  appeared  to  view. 


AT  LAST  295 

"  We're  in  time !  "  Natsatt  cried,  now  flushed  with 
excitement. 

"  Just  in  time,"  Dan  replied ;  "  with  not  a  minute 
to  spare." 

Running  their  canoe  ashore,  and  making  it  fast,  they 
walked  slowly  from  the  water  toward  a  large  building 
standing  somewhat  by  itself.  They  saw  a  number  of 
people  entering  the  door,  and  others  on  their  way. 

"  The  place  will  be  crowded,"  Natsatt  whispered. 

"  Shouldn't  wonder,"  was  the  reply.  "  We'll  slip 
in  and  sit  well  back  by  the  door.  Our  clothes  are  too 
rough  to  go  up  in  front." 

It  might  seem  somewhat  strange  that  these  two  men 
who  had  faced  death  so  often  during  the  past  years, 
and  had  endured  all  kinds  of  hardships  should  tremble 
with  apprehension  as  they  stood  upon  the  threshold  of 
that  building.  But  they  were  not  accustomed  to  the 
ways  of  civilisation,  and  felt  out  of  place.  They  ob- 
served the  well-dressed  people  who  passed  them,  and 
then  glanced  down  at  their  own  rough  garments. 

The  big  room  they  entered  was  almost  filled  with 
men  and  women.  There  was  a  feeling  of  expectancy 
in  the  air.  There  was  much  laughing  and  talking  go- 
ing on,  and  all  seemed  in  the  highest  spirits.  The 
place  was  brightly  lighted,  and  the  walls  were  decorated 
with  pictures  and  mottoes,  while  numerous  flags  were 
gracefully  arranged  back  of  the  stage  which  ran  across 
the  upper  end  of  the  room. 

"  Isn't  it  great ! "   Natsatt  whispered,   as  his  eyes 


296         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

drank  in  everything  he  saw.  "  And  to  think  that 
she  has  been  here  for  three  years.  It  seems  like  holy 
ground  to  me." 

"  Hush,"  Dan  replied.     "  Look !  " 

Natsatt  glanced  quickly  up,  and  there  standing  on 
the  platform  was  a  tall  woman,  evidently  the  Principal 
in  charge  of  the  school.  She  waited  until  the  room 
became  quiet,  and  then  in  a  few  words  expressed  her 
pleasure  at  seeing  so  many  present.  She  next  gave  a 
sketch  of  the  work  which  had  been  accomplished  dur- 
ing the  past  year,  and  closed  by  saying  that  there  would 
be  a  short  entertainment  of  dialogues,  recitations,  and 
songs. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  programme  began.  Girls  came 
forth,  performed  their  parts  and  retired  to  a  room  at 
the  back  of  the  stage.  Dan's  and  Natsatt's  eyes  studied 
every  face,  and  much  were  they  disappointed  not  to 
find  the  one  whom  they  were  longing  to  see.  The 
performance  was  almost  over,  when  from  the  side  of 
the  platform  a  maiden  appeared,  and  as  she  stepped 
forward  Natsatt  rose  partly  from  his  seat  to  obtain  a 
better  view.  Dan  gave  a  half-suppressed  exclamation 
of  surprise  which  caused  several  people  to  turn  and 
look  in  his  direction.  But  he  did  not  know  that  he  had 
made  a  sound,  for  his  eyes  were  upon  Owindia.  Nat- 
satt  quivered  with  excitement.  He  had  always  known 
that  she  was  beautiful  but  never  did  she  seem  half  so 
lovely  as  when  she  appeared  before  him  this  night. 
No  longer  was  she  dressed  in  the  quaint  native  costume, 


AT  LAST  297 

but  in  a  neat  white  muslin  dress,  such  as  all  the  girls 
in  the  school  wore  on  this  festive  occasion.  It  fitted 
her  lithe  form  to  perfection.  It  would  have  heen  dif- 
ficult for  the  most  critical  eye  to  detect  any  sign  of 
Indian  blood  in  her  veins  except  for  a  slight  dusky 
shade  upon  her  face,  and  her  raven  black  hair,  combed 
neatly  back.  It  was  her  first  appearance  in  public  and 
a  certain  degree  of  nervousness  was  noticeable  in  her 
manner.  Her  eyes  searched  the  faces  before  her,  and 
at  length  they  lighted  up  with  a  pleased  expression  as 
she  noted  two  forms  sitting  back  close  to  the  door. 
Then  her  embarrassment  departed.  She  straightened 
herself  up  to  her  full  height,  and  the  proud  spirit  of 
Klitonda,  chief  of  the  Ranges,  came  upon  her.  Her 
heart  was  beating  rapidly.  It  would  not  do  for  her 
to  fail.  What  would  Dan  and  ISTatsatt  think  of  her? 
These  thoughts  flashed  through  her  mind  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye.  Then  she  opened  her  lips  and 
began  to  sing.  As  her  clear  sweet  voice  rang  through 
that  building  all  whispering  ceased,  and  every  ear  was 
strained  to  catch  the  rich  sounds.  And  when  she 
ceased,  for  an  instant  there  was  a  dead  silence  like  the 
stillness  before  a  storm.  Then  from  the  assembled 
people  came  a  great  applause,  which  would  not  cease 
until  Owindia  re-appeared  before  them.  This  time  it 
was  a  simple  song  she  sang  which  her  mother  had 
taught  her  years  before,  and  made  a  greater  impression 
than  the  first.  A  hubbub  arose  when  she  finished  and 
retired.  People  asked  one  another  who  she  was,  and 


298         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

•why  had  they  not  heard  of  her  before.  They  had  not 
known  there  was  such  a  voice  in  the  school.  Dan  and 
Natsatt  sat  very  still,  and  listened  to  what  was  being 
said.  Their  hearts  were  swelling  with  pride,  and 
thankfulness.  ISTatsatt  was  almost  beside  himself. 
He  found  it  hard  to  keep  still.  He  longed  to  rush  for- 
ward and  seize  her  in  his  arms.  Three  years  since  he 
had  seen  her,  and  now  he  was  so  near  and  yet  so  far 
off. 

At  last  the  programme  ended  with  the  singing  of  the 
National  Anthem,  and  the  people  began  to  leave  the 
building.  Dan  and  Natsatt  remained  where  they  were, 
feeling  very  much  out  of  place.  They  longed  to  go 
forward,  and  find  the  one  they  had  come  so  far  to  see. 
But  the  aisle  was  filled  with  people  and  they  must  wait. 
As  they  sat  there  keeping  their  eyes  lowered,  for  they 
knew  that  many  curious  eyes  were  cast  upon  them,  a 
familiar  voiqe  spoke  to  them.  Looking  up  Owindia 
was  standing  by  their  side.  Her  face  was  flushed  with 
excitement,  and  as  her  eyes  met  Natsatt's  a  love  that 
years,  nay  death  could  not  vanquish  shone  strongly 
there.  Forgotten  were  her  surroundings.  She  thought 
only  of  him.  He  seized  her  hands  stretched  out  to  him, 
grasped  them,  and  caught  her  in  his  arms.  Gone  were 
his  old  doubts  and  fears.  She  was  the  same  Owindia 
he  had  left  three  years  before.  He  held  her  close  to 
his  breast  and  tried  to  speak,  but  words  would  not 
come.  Happiness  such  as  he  had  never  known  had 
chained  him  and  silenced  his  tongue.  Neither  could 


AT  LAST  290 

Owindia  speak.  She  laid  her  head  upon  his  shoulder, 
and  tears  of  joy  streamed  down  her  cheeks.  The  ex- 
citement of  the  evening,  and  the  meeting  of  her  lover 
had  greatly  affected  her.  Natsatt  understood,  and  so 
did  the  old  Ranger  who  stood  silently  by  watching  the 
two  lovers.  His  heart  was  overflowing  with  thank- 
fulness. He  did  not  think  of  himself,  but  only  of 
them.  At  length  Owindia  disengaged  herself,  turned 
to  the  old  man,  slipped  her  hand  in  his,  and  looked 
up  into  his  eyes. 

"  Kiss  me,"  she  said,  "  and  forgive  me  for  not  speak- 
ing to  you  before." 

Then  the  Ranger  stooped  and  touched  his  lips  to 
those  rosy  ones  of  the  maiden,  the  first  time  he  had 
done  such  a  thing  since  he  lost  Klota. 

"  There,  that's  better,"  Owindia  cried.  "  Now  you 
must  come  with  me  to  see  the  Principal.  I  have  often 
told  her  about  you  both,  and  she  knows  everything." 

What  followed  seemed  to  those  two  rough  frontiers- 
men like  a  dream.  They  were  ushered  into  a  fairy- 
world  filled  with  maidens  all  dressed  in  white.  Never 
before  did  they  feel  so  awkward,  and  they  imagined 
how  ashamed  Owindia  must  be  of  them.  But  she  was 
so  full  of  happiness  that  she  never  thought  about  how 
they  were  dressed.  And  the  Principal  was  so  kind, 
and  made  them  feel  so  much  at  home  that  their  tongues 
became  loosened  and  they  chatted  away  as  if  they  had 
known  her  for  years. 

They  were  two  delighted  men  who  left  the  school  that 


300         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  RANGES 

night  and  made  their  way  to  a  hotel  in  the  town.  !N"at- 
satt  could  hardly  wait  for  morning  to  dawn,  and  he  lay 
awake  for  hours  thinking  about  Owindia. 

The  next  day  preparations  were  made  for  their  de- 
parture. There  were  many  things  to  buy  at  the  store, 
and  Owindia  went  with  them.  Dan  was  delighted  as 
he  watched  her  animated  face  as  she  chose  this  and 
that  piece  of  goods,  and  showed  what  he  considered 
good  taste  in  her  choice.  At  last  all  was  ready.  The 
canoe  was  loaded  with  the  purchases  they  had  made,  the 
good-byes  had  been  said,  and  soon  they  were  speeding 
on  their  way  northward  over  the  great  lake.  It  took 
them  several  days  to  make  this  journey,  and  then  one 
evening  as  the  sun  was  sinking  to  rest  above  the  tree 
tops  a  trading  Post  in  the  wilderness  came  in  sight. 
Several  houses  were  situated  near,  and  as  the  canoe 
reached  the  landing  place  all  the  inhabitants,  men, 
women,  and  children,  came  to  the  shore  to  give  them 
a  hearty  welcome.  A  number  of  white  women  were 
present,  who  took  charge  of  Owindia,  and  conducted 
her  to  one  of  the  houses  near  by.  Then  all  the  people 
thronged  into  the  little  church  until  there  was  hardly 
standing  room.  Ere  long  Owindia  entered,  with 
Hanger  Dan  by  her  side.  Natsatt  was  already  in  his 
place.  Before  them  stood  the  missionary,  and  in 
solemn  and  impressive  words  made  them  man  and  wife. 

Following  the  wedding  came  the  bountiful  supper 
which  had  been  prepared,  for  so  nicely  had  the 
home-coming  been  planned  that  all  knew  within  a  few 


AT  LAST  301 

hours  when  they  would  arrive.  Owindia  was  almost 
dazed  by  the  kindness  which  was  bestowed  upon  her. 
It  seemed  as  if  she  must  be  dreaming,  and  would  awake 
to  find  herself  either  at  the  school  or  away  in  the  wil- 
derness among  the  Chilcats.  But  Natsatt  sitting  on  her 
right,  and  Dan  on  her  left  assured  her  that  it  was  a 
sweet  reality. 

Supper  ended,  Katsatt  twined  his  arm  in  hers  and 
led  her  into  the  store.  She  stood  looking  with  wonder 
upon  everything  she  beheld. 

"  Is  this  yours  ?  "   she  asked. 

"  It  is  ours,  darling,"  he  replied.  "  Yours  and  mine. 
It  is  the  largest  trading  Post  in  the  north,  and  I  have 
done  it  all  for  you." 

"It  is  wonderful !  "  she  murmured.  "  Oh,  I  am  BO 
happy." 

Kext  he  led  her  to  a  neat  log  house  a  few  rods  away, 
opened  the.  door  and  entered.  If  Owindia  gazed  with 
wonder  upon  the  store  and  cried  out  with  surprise,  she 
was  now  too  much  amazed  to  say  a  word  or  utter  a 
sound. 

"  This  is  ours,  too,"  Katsatt  remarked,  watching 
with  delight  the  expression  upon  her  face.  "  It  was 
built  for  you.  The  furniture  was  all  brought  over  the 
lake,  and  the  women  have  fixed  everything  up  while  I 
was  away.  Why,  they  have  even  built  a  fire  in  the 
large  open  fireplace  to  make  it  more  homelike.  This 
is  to  be  our  cosy  sitting-room.  That  chair  is  for  you," 
and  he  led  her  into  the  room. 


302         THE  CHIEF  OF  THE  KANGES 

Owindia  did  not  sit  down.  She  gave  one  brief 
glance  about  her  at  the  many  things  she  saw,  and  then 
throwing  her  arms  around  Natsatt's  neck,  she  buried 
her  happy  face  upon  his  shoulder. 

And  there  a  little  later  Dan  found  them  sitting  be- 
fore the  cheerful  fire,  which  felt  good  even  in  the 
summer,  for  the  air  was  cool  and  a  heavy  mist  was  hang- 
ing over  the  land.  And  thus,  ensconced  in  comfortable 
chairs,  and  Dan  with  his  pipe  in  his  mouth,  they  talked 
of  the  past.  The  men  told  of  the  building  of  the  store 
in  the  wilderness,  and  the  struggles  which  had  been  over- 
come. Their  trials  were  now  ended,  and  the  future 
looked  bright  and  golden. 

"  Oh,  if  my  poor  father  could  only  be  here," 
Owindia  remarked,  as  she  looked  around  her.  "  To 
think  that  I  have  such  a  lovely  home  with  every  one 
so  kind  to  me,  and  he  does  not  know  it.  How  often 
I  think  of  him,  and  see  his  grave  far  away  in  that 
lonely  land,  which  I  shall  never  look  upon  again." 

And  so  the  three  sat  and  talked.  They  could  not 
look  into  the  future.  There  was  no  seer  to  draw  back 
the  veil  and  give  them  one  brief  glimpse  of  the  changes 
the  years  would  bring  about.  They  did  not  know  that 
the  day  would  come  when  the  Chilcats  would  lose  their 
control  over  the  great  Yukon  region,  and  that  the  gleam- 
ing gold  would  lure  thousands  of  white  people  into  the 
country.  Neither  could  they  see  that  the  little  settle- 
ment where  the  new  trading  Post  which  Dan  and  Nat- 
satt  had  established  would  be  the  centre  of  a  bustling, 


AT  LAST  303 

thriving  city;  that  Natsatt  would  be  one  of  the  most 
prosperous  business  men  of  the  place,  and  that  among 
all  the  women  none  would  be  fairer  or  more  beloved 
than  Owindia,  daughter  of  the  brave  Klitonda,  chief 
of  the  Eanges. 


THE  ENI>, 


B.  M.  Bower's  Novels 

Thrilling  Western  Romances 

Large  12  mos.  Handsomely  bound  in  cloth.     Illustrated 

CHIP,  OF  THE  FLYING  U 

A  breezy  wholesome  tale,  wherein  the  love  affairs  of  Chip  and 
Delia  Whitman  are  charmingly  and  humorously  told.  Chip's 
jealousy  of  Dr.  Cecil  Grantham,  who  turns  out  to  be  a  big.  blue 
eyed  young  woman  is  very  amusing.  A  clever,  realistic  story  of 
the  American  Cow-puncher. 

THE  HAPPY  FAMILY 

A  lively  and  amusing  story,  dealing  with  the  adventures  of 
eighteen  jovial,  big  hearted  Montana  cowboys.  Foremost  amongst 
them,  we  find  Ananias  Green,  known  as  Andy,  whose  imaginative 
powers  cause  many  lively  and  exciting  adventures. 

HER  PRAIRIE  KNIGHT 

A  realistic  story  of  the  plains,  describing  a  gay  party  of  Eas- 
terners who  exchange  a  cottage  at  Newport  for  the  rough  homeli- 
ness of  a  Montana  ranch-house.  The  merry-hearted  cowboys,  the 
fascinating  Beatrice,  and  the  effusive  Sir  Redmond,  become  living, 
breathing  personalities. 

THE  RANGE  DWELLERS 

Here  are  everyday,  genuine  cowboys,  just  as  they  really  exist. 
Spirited  action,  a  range  feud  between  two  families,  and  a  Romeo 
and  Juliet  courtship  make  this  a  bright,  jolly,  .entertaining  story, 
without  a  dull  page. 
THE   LURE  OF  DIM  TRAILS 

A  vivid  portrayal  of  the  experience  of  an  Eastern  author, 
among  the  cowboys  of  the  West,  in  search  of  "local  color"  for  a 
new  novel.  "Bud* '  Thurston  learns  many  a  lesson  while  following 
"the  lure  of  the  dim  trails"  but  the  hardest,  and  probably  the  most 
welcome,  is  that  of  love.  •-.  t^w 
THE  LONESOME  TRAIL, 

"Weary"  Davidson  leaves  the  ranch  for  Portland,  where  con- 
ventional city  life  palls  on  him.    A  little  branch  of  sage  brush. 
I  pungent  with  the  atmosphere  of  the  prairie,  and  the  recollection  of 
a  pair  of  large  brown  eyes  soon  compel  his  return.  _ A  wholesome 
love  story,  / 

THE  LONG  SHADOW, 

A  vigorous  Western  story,  sparkling  with? .'the  free,  outdoor, 
life  of  a  mountain  ranch.  Its  scenes  shift  rapidly  and  its  actors  play 
the  game  of  life  fearlessly  and  like  men.  It  is  a  fine  love  story  from 
start  to  finish. 

Ask  for  a  complete  bee  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26rH  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


JOHN  FOX,  JR'S.V 

STORIES  OF  THE  KENTUCKY  MOUNTAINS 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.      Ask  for  Grosset  and  Dnnlap's  list        , 

THE  TRAIL   OF  THE    LONESOME  PINE.. 
Illustrated  by  F.  C.  Yohn.( 

The  "lonesome  pine"  from  which  the 
story  takes  its  name  was  a  tall  tree  that 
stood  in  solitary  splendor  on  a  mountain 
top.  The  fame  of  the  pine  lured  a  young 
engineer  through  Kentucky  to  catch  the 
trail,  and  when  he  finally  climbed  to  its 
shelter  he  found  not  only  the  pine  but  the 
foot-prints  of  a  girl.  And  the  girl  proved 
to  be  lovely,  piquant,  and  the  trail  of 
these  girlish  foot-prints  Ie4  the  young 
engineer  a  madder  chase  than  "the  trail 
of  the  lonesome  pine." 

THE  LITTLE  SHEPHERD  OF  KINGDOM  COME 
Illustrated  by  F.  C.  Yohn. 

This  is  a  story  of  Kentucky,  in  a  settlement  known  as  "King- 
dom Come."  It  is  a  life  rude,  semi-barbarous;  but  natural 
and  honest,  from  which  often  springs  the  flower  of  civilization. 

"  Chad."  the  "little  shepherd"  did  not  know  who  he  was  nor 
whence  he  came — he  had  just  wandered  from  door  to  door  since 
early  childhood,  seeking  shelter  with  kindly  mountaineers  who 
gladly  fathered  and  mothered  this  waif  about  whom  there  was 
such  a  mystery — a  charming  waif,  by  the  way,  who  could  play 
the  banjo  better  that  anyone  else  iu  the  mountains. 

A'KNIGHT  OF  THE    CUMBERLAND. 
Illustrated  by  F.  C.  Yohn. 

The  scenes  are  laid  along  the  waters  of  the  Cumberland* 
the  lair  of  moonshiner  and  f  eudsman.  The  knight  is  a  moon- 
shiner's son,  and  the  heroine  a  beautiful  girl  perversely  chris- 
tened "The  Blight."  Two  impetuous  young  Southerners'  fall 
under  the  spell  of  "The  Blight's  "  charms  and  she  learns  what 
a  large  part  jealousy  and  pistols  have  in  the  love  making  of  the 
mountaineers. 

Included  in  this  volume  is  "  Hell  f  er-Sartain"  and  other 
stories,  some  of  Mr.  Fox's  most  entertaining  Cumberland  valley 
narratives. 

Ask  for  complete  frt*  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

PROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


THE  NOVELS  OF 

STEWARD    EDWARD    WHITE 

May  bt  had  wherever  books  are  sold.    Ask  for  Grosset  t  Dunlap's  lltt 

THE  BLAZED  TRAIL.      Illustrated  by  Thomas  Fogarty. 

A  wholesome  story  with  gleams  of  humor,  telling  of  a  young  man 
who  blazed  his  way  to  fortune  through  the  heart  of  the  Michigan 
pines. 
THE  CALL  OF  THE  NORTH.     Ills,  with  Scenes  from  the  Play. 

The   story  centers  about  a  Hudson  Bay  trading  post,  known  as 
"  The  Conjuror's  House"  (the  original  title  of  the  book.) 
THE  RIVERMAN,     Ills,  by  N.  C.  Wyeth  and  C.  F.  Underwood. 

The  story  of  a  man's  fight  against  a  river  and  of  a  struggle  be- 
tween honesty  and  grit  on  the  one  side,  and  dishonesty  and  shrewd- 
ness on  the  other. 
RULES  OF  THE  GAME.     Illustrated  by  Lejaren  A.  Killer. 

The  romance  of  the  son  of  "  The  Riverman."     The  young  college 
hero  goes   into   the  lumber  camp,  is  antagonized  by  "  graft,"  and 
comes  into  the  romance  of  his  life. 
GOLD.     Illustrated  by  Thomas  Fogarty. 

The  'gold  fever  of   '49  is  pictured  with  vividness.    A  part  of  tha 
story  is  laid  in  Panama,  the  route  taken  by  the  gold-seekers. 
THE  FOREST.      Illustrated  by  Thomas  Fogarty. 

The  book  tells  of  the  canoe  trip  of  the  author  and  his  companion 
into  the  great  woods.     Much  information  about  camping  and  out- 
door life.     A  splendid  treatise  on  woodcraft. 
THE  MOUNTAINS.      Illustrated  by  Fernand  Lungren.1 

An   account  of  the  adventures  of  a  five  months'  camping  trip  in 
the  Sierras  of  California.     The  author  has  followed  a  true  sequence 
of  events. 
THE  CABIN.     Illustrated  with  photographs  by  the  author. 

A  chronicle  of  the  building  of  a  cabin  home  in  a  forest-girdled 
meadow   of  the   Sierras.    Full   of   nature  and  woodcraft,  and  the 
shrewd   philosophy  of  "California  John." 
THE   GRAY  DAWN.      Illustrated  by  Thomas  Fogarty. 

This  book  tells  of  the  period  shortly  after  the  first  mad  rush  for 
gold  in  California.  A  young  lawyer  and  his  wife,  initiated  into  the 
gay  life  of  San  Francisco,  find  their  ways  parted  through  his  down- 
ward course,  but  succeeding  events  bring  the  "  gray  dawn  of  better 
things  "  for  both  of  them. 

Atk  for  Complete  free  Hat  of  G.   <S»  D.  Popa/ar  Copyrighted  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,          PUBLISHERS,          NEW  YORK 


THE  NOVELS  OF 

GEORGE  BARR  McCUTCHEON 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.     Ask  for  Grosset  and  Dunlap's  list. 

GRAUSTARK.      Illustrated  with  Scenes  from  the  Play. 

With  the  appearance  of  this  novel,  the  author  introduced  a  new 
type  of  story  and  won  for  himself  a  perpetual  reading  public.  It 
is  the  story  of  love  behind  a  throne  in  a  new  and  strange  country. 

BEVERLY  OF  GRAUSTARK,      Illustrations  by  Harrison  Fisher. 

This  is  a  sequel  to  "  Graustark."  A  bewitching  American  girl 
visits  the  little  principality  and  there  has  a  romantic  love  affair. 

PRINCE  OF  GRAUSTARK.      Illustrations  by  A.  I.  Keller. 

The  Prince  of  Graustark  is  none  other  than  the  son  of  the  hero- 
ine of  "  Graustark."  Beverly's  daughter,  and  an  American  multi- 
millionaire with  a  brilliant  and  lovely  daughter  also  figure  in  the 
story. 

BREWSTER'S  MILLIONS. 

Illustrated  with  Scenes  from  the  Photo- Play. 

A  young  man,  required  to  spend  one  million  dollars  in  one  year, 
in  order  to  inherit  seven,  accomplishes  the  task  in  this  lively  story. 

COWARDICE  COURT. 

Illus.  by  Harrison  Fisher  and  decorations  by  Theodore  Hapgood. 

A  romance  of  love  and  adventure,  the  plot  forming  around  a 
social  feud  in  the  Adirondacks  in  which  an  English  girl  is  tempted 
Into  being  a  traitor  by  a  romantic  young  American. 

THE  HOLLOW  OF  HER  HAND.      Illustrated  by  A.  I.  Keller. 

A  story  of  modern  New  York,  built  around  an  ancient  enmity, 
born  of  the  scorn  of  the  aristocrat  for  one  of  inferior  birth. 

WHAT'S-HIS-NAME.      Illustrations  by  Harrison  Fisher. 

"  What's-His-Name "  is  the  husband  of  a  beautiful  and  popular 
actress  who  is  billboarded  on  Broadway  under  an  assumed  name. 
The  very  opposite  manner  in  which  these  two  live  their  lives  brings 
a  dramatic  climax  to  the  story. 

Ask  for  Complete  free  list  of  G.   &  D.   Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,          PUBLISHERS,  NEW  YORK 


THE  NOVELS  OF 

MARY  ROBERTS    RINEHART 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.    Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dunlap's  list 

"K."     Illustrated. 

K.  LeMoyne,  famous  surgeon,  drops  out  of  the  world  that 
has  known  him,  and  goes  to  live  in  a  little  town  where 
beautiful  Sidney  Page  lives.  She  is  in  training  to  become  a 
nurse.  The  joys  and  troubles  of  their  young  love  are  told 
with  that  keen  and  sympathetic  appreciation  which  has 
made  the  author  famous. 

THE  MAN  IN  LOWER  TEN. 
Illustrated  by  Howard  Chandler  Christy. 

An  absorbing  detective  story  woven  around  the  mysteri- 
ous death  of  the  "Man  in  Lower  Ten."  The  strongest 
elements  of  Mrs.  Rinehart's  success  are  found  in  this  book. 

WHEN  A  MAN  MARRIES. 

Illustrated  by  Harrison  Fisher  and  Mayo  Bunker. 

A  young  artist,  whose  wife  had  recently  divorced  him, 
finds  that  his  aunt  is  soon  to  visit  him.  The  aunt,  who 
contributes  to  the  family  income  and  who  has  never  seen 
the  wife,  knows  nothing  of  the  domestic  upheaval.  How 
the  young  man  met  the  situation  is  humorously  and  most 
entertainingly  told. 

THE  CIRCULAR  STAIRCASE.     Illus.  by  Lester  Ralph. 

The  summer  occupants  of  "Sunnyside"  find  the  dead 
body  of  Arnold  Armstrong,  the  son  of  the  owner,  on  the  cir- 
cular staircase.  Following  the  murder  a  bank  failure  is  an- 
nounced. Around  these  two  events  is  woven  a  plot  of 
absorbing  interest. 

THE  STREET  OF  SEVEN  STARS. 
Illustrated  (Photo  Play  Edition.) 

Harmony  Wells,  studying  in  Vienna  to  be  a  great  vio- 
linist, suddenly  realizes  that  her  money  is  almost  gone.  She 
meets  a  young  ambitious  doctor  who  offers  her  chivalry  and 
sympathy,  and  together  with  world-worn  Dr.  Anna  and 
Jimmie,  the  waif,  they  share  their  love  and  slender  means. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,        PUBLISHERS,        NEW  YORK 


KATHLEEN  NQRRIS1   STORIES 

May  be  had  wherever  books  are  sold.      Ask  for  Grosset  &  Ounlap's  list 

MOTHER.    Illustrated  by  F.  G.  Yohn. 

This  book  has  a  fairy-Btory  touch,  counterbalanced  by 
the  sturdy  reality  of  struggle,  sacrifice,  and  resulting  peace 
and  power  of  a  mother's  experiences. 

SATURDAY'S  CHILD. 

Frontispiece  by  F.  Graham  Cootes. 

Out  on  the  Pacific  coast  a  normal  girl,  obscure  and  lovely, 
makes  a  quest  for  happiness.  She  passes  through  three* 
Stages — poverty,  wealth  and  service — and  works  out  a 
creditable  salvation. 

THE  RICH  MRS.  BURGOYNE. 
Illustrated  by  Llfcius  H.  Hitchcock. 

The  story  of  a  sensible  woman  who^keeps  within  her 
means,  refuses  to  be  swamped  by  social  engagements,  lives 
a  normal  human  life  of  varied  interests,  and  has  her  own 
romance. 

THE  STORY  OF  JULIATAGE. 

Frontispiece  by  Allan  Gilbert. 

How  Julia  Page,  reared  in  rather  unpromising  surround- 
ings, lifted  herself  through  sheer  determination  to  a  higher 
plane  of  life. 

THE  HEART  OF  RAPHAEL. 

Frontispiece  by  Charles  E.  Chambers. 

Rachael  is  called  upon  to  solve  many  problems,  and  in 
Working  out  these,  there  is  shown  the  beauty  and  strength 
of  soul  of  one  of  fiction's  most  appealing  characters. 

Ask    for  Complete   free  list  of  G.  &  D.    Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,        PUBLISHERS,        NEW  YORK 


A    000114509    3 


